Chapter 1: hated as a man, worshipped as a spirit
Chapter Text
Chapter 1
The best way to be cursed six ways from Sunday was to ignore the burial rites of the dead. This was the most universal truth of the universe. You did not disrespect the Spirits, you did not disrespect the dead, you did not trust the Spirits.
However, like oil in water, something was in La’s waters that shouldn’t be there. Wrapping it in Their consciousness, La tilted a metaphysical head at the warm droplet within Their ocean, boiling the water around it. An extinguishing flame. Peering a bit closer with eyes that didn’t exist, but operated just the same, La poked at the strings of fate surrounding it. A reverb shuddered through the world, touching La Themself. They hummed. It was not an audible, real hum, but it was a hum nonetheless.
*One of Agni’s children is here. * They pulled Tui’s consciousness towards Them, whispering the words without words. * A boy. He is…*
Tui pushed into La’s pull, and La could feel the smile indented into Tui’s unreal, aquatic face. *Interesting. The false Spirit.*
*I do not care for games.* La admonished.
*You turned it into one the moment you called me here. * At Tui’s almost words, La tutted, but the Moon continued. * A Fire, born as a spark, buried as a droplet. A Fire, either a hearth or a bomb . At the same time… both hated as a man, worshipped as a Spirit, *
The boy was fading, but slower, this time. The metaphysical had no impact on the world, so they were free to speak. Curiously, La cupped the Spark in metaphysical hands. Warmth flickered into Their being, a feeling long lost. It wasn’t the same when firebenders simply died in the Ocean’s clutches. No, not the same at all. Not the same as a firebender given a water burial rite. How interesting. How sad .
*Sad, maybe, but how funny his life could be…* Tui licked Their metaphorical lips, white scales glittering. *I have been looking for a new plaything.*
*Hm. * La tilted Their head again. * Yes. But Agni won’t be happy if we borrow what is His.*
Tui bared sharp teeth, this time more real than theoretical. They always were better at the physical . * Think of how the world will suffer without the little Spark.* Tui pushed an image of blue arrows into La’s mind, and They shrugged.
*The world has been warring for years. * La said, impassively. * And it will war for many more.*
*How about we ask Agni, then? I’m sure He won’t mind being awoken early…* A metaphysical smirk from Them. Tui shifted in the water, pushing outwards. La did not pull. A grumble sounded, and they switched. La pulled, Tui did not push.
The heat that hit the Ocean was not like that of the little Spark. It boiled all of La, and They struggled to keep a firm grip on the corporal form They’d maintained for so long. Reality flickered, after all, what was reality if not the whims of the Spirits? Now, a hot, searing Flame flickered in the middle of two very physical fish.
*Moon, Ocean. * The Flame spoke, Agni’s rumbling voice heard but not heard. The physical was unnecessary with the spirits, especially Agni, with no form to speak of but His element. * You have something of Mine. Failed, yes, but Mine nonetheless.*
*The Spark is Mine too. Blessed in Water.*
*Born in Fire. * Agni countered, and La blinked impassively, still circling the flame. * However, I will concede that You lay claim to part of the soul.*
La hummed. This was Heard, and that was a statement in and of itself. *He is important to the World Spirit. The future.*
*Then the World Spirit should not have left him there. * Agni glowered metaphysically, sparked corporeally. * Do not think that I will allow You to keep him.*
*I do not care.* La impressed the idea of a shrug into the world and the energies around Them.
*Fire is thriving. * Agni’s energy shuddered, opposing the idea He just pressed into the Water Spirits. * Why should I help the World Spirit, who left the Spark to burn out?*
*Fire may be thriving , but not in the way You planned.* Tui whispered into Agni’s ear, sending bubbles cascading over the flame.
*And how would You know that, Trickster?*
Tui chuckled. *Through My tricks , how else?*
Agni did not respond, and instead turned His attention to the dimming soul, barely an ember left. Tenderness exuded from the Flame, longing to claim the lost Spark as one of His. A soft swirl of heat buoyed the soul for a bit longer, hopefully comforting the lost soul in the searing cold. So marred. Agni seethed, and La could feel the thoughts. How dare they turn Fire against Mine?
*He is a failed prince, a drowned Spark. Why do You wish to keep him?* Metaphysically, Agni spoke, only to view Tui’s lazy curl around the spark, and La’s impassive smile.
*I do not want him, but he is Mine, he is Yours. * La pulled the Spark from Tui’s orbit to settle between the energies. * He must live, he must die. So is fate.*
*So is fate.* Agni echoed, a solemn tone ringing through His energy.
*He must die, yes? * Tui pushed the idea into Them, reverberating to the core. * But what part of him must pass?*
*The body or the soul. * La spoke, understanding swirling through the Ocean. * What is being?*
*What makes the destiny? * Agni asked, still solemn. * What changes the One?*
La shrugged; They were never much enamored with the game. *That question is for the Spark.*
*And so is decided?* Tui pushed, La pulled, the metaphysical swirling energies until the Question echoed through the stars.
Agni pulsed with finality, breathing warmth into the swirling energy before him. *And so is fate.*
The Spark was but a speck but basked in energy, it was a bonfire.
*Greet him well.* Agni swirled, blinking away to the metaphysical.
————————————
Zuko had been unable to move, covered in snow.
That was a stupid move, fighting a waterbender surrounded by snow, already weak from cold. The Avatar was gone. Of course. The least Zuko could do was make a flame to warm himself. But he couldn’t. It was freezing. He was fading, fast. The sky is so blue. His mind supplied, useless as a match in a snowstorm. The world darkened, and he was gone.
The world was dark blue. Was he in the ocean?
No. Not the ocean. He was in the Ocean.
He knew the Ocean’s name, not by way of knowing, but by the ways knowledge is imparted in the Dream Realm. Known, but unknown. Heavy knowledge that sits heavy in the back of the mind, with the self being unaware of the weight.
La did not care about him, he knew that much, but They did not not care. They just wouldn’t grieve for his death, only sigh and murmur in Their waves, a soft I told you so .
The Moon—Tui, his unknowing mind whispered—did care, but maybe for all the wrong reasons. It was not good to be Known by a Spirit, not one so worshipped for chaos. But Tui did care, in the way a gambler cared for their chosen horse. The regard only lasted as long as the race.
Zuko much prefered Agni, His affection made obvious in Zuko’s Internal Flame, which comforted him every morning, and wished him well every evening.
But one did not portray such preferences to the Spirits. *Brr, you look like an icicle! Not far off, I suppose. Wish Fire was here to greet you?* Tui pushed, a sensation not at all like hearing. Zuko flinched.
Fine, one did not vocalise such preferences to the Spirits. “No shit.” He snarled, borrowing the word that he’d heard muttered by servants, before being scolded. Agni, Zuko was not good at communing with Spirits. He was most certainly going to be vaporised for his language.
La did not say anything, and Tui just cackled, a sound more reminiscent to waves crashing against the shore than to laughter. *Feisty little spark, are we? Funny, funny, funny.*
*No matter. * La pulled Zuko’s consciousness into Theirs, imparting the (almost) words into Zuko’s mind. * Even the sharpest dagger can be dulled by the waves.*
*Too much time. Much more fun to poke him and see him bite.* Tui did that ocean-wave-cackle again, pushing the words—or… ideas? Thoughts? Zuko didn’t know—into Zuko’s mind.
“I’m not entertainment !” Zuko blustered, ripping himself from Their clutches, his voice even louder in front of the silence of Spirits. “And I’m not a dagger ! Where am I?!”
A flash of scales moved through the water, sparkling like silver ban, dropped into wishing wells. Then, the head of a reptilian thing appeared, snapping sharp teeth sharply in front of Zuko’s nose, sending the prince stumbling backwards in the water. * Rabid Spark.* The body of Tui writhed in the water, lengthy and serpentine, with several sets of fins, like the oars of a longboat.
“What do you want ?” Fear, and puberty, made his voice crack, sending him blushing all the way to his Inner Fire. “You are not my Spirits. Go help the savages.”
Again, Tui pushed instead of La. *Ooo-hooo. Savages? Coming from the boy meant to lead a nation full of war-mongerers?*
“They attacked first.” Zuko ground out, unsure of why he was even defending himself to this damned Spirit.
*We are not here to debate . * La pulled in Zuko’s conscious, finally interrupting. * Water may change, but humans do not.*
*Oh, do they not? * Tui flashed a fanged smile, though Their eyes were still focused on Zuko. * Why I’d wager the opposite! Really, what a fun little game the Spark is!*
“I’m not a game.” Zuko snarled, trying to lash out at the Ocean Spirit, who swirled before staying tantalisingly out of reach, like playing a game of tag with a toddler. “I’m not! ”
*I do not care, little half-Spirit. Believe what you wish. I only hope to ask a question. * Now was the only time La imparted a smile into Zuko’s mind, more unsettling than not. * What makes the One? The body or the soul?*
“I—”
*The body or the soul?* Tui repeated snapping those jaws closer and closer to Zuko.
Ebony scales fell through the water, belonging to none, yet belonging to One. *The body or the soul?*
*The body or the soul?*
“Stop—”
*The body or the soul?*
*The body or the soul?*
The words began to swirl through Zuko’s mind, a tornado of papers, each carefully transcribed in bizarre symbols, differing on every slip, but Zuko knew what they read. Body or soul . If only he knew what they meant.
Bubbles bombarded his body, his Inner Fire itself. *The body or the soul?* La submerged him in the water, a whirlpool of paper slips and sharp drifting scales, that cut his arms to ribbons.
*The body or the soul?* Tui swallowed him whole, into a room of darkness, slips of paper rapidly landing on the floor. Zuko could not swim in paper.
*The body or the soul?* The world asked, peering down at him with celestial eyes.
Fire burst out of Zuko’s self, his own tornado of heat and light, burning every illegible scrap of paper, until the room was dark and empty.
Empty of all.
Except one slip of paper.
Slowly, gingerly, Zuko picked it up with pale fingers, viewing the otherworldly symbols written on it. He could not read it. He knew what it meant.
Soul.
*Silly boy. And you said you weren’t a game? Welcome back to the land of the living.* This time, the not-words rumbled through the insides of Tui, where Zuko still stood with his paper slip. Yes, Tui was a betting Spirit, that much was sure, as the floor beneath him opened, and down a tunnel he went, clocks upon clocks ticking as he
plu
met
ted.
————————————
When Zuko startled awake, he immediately started dying. Oh, fuck, not again. Choking on salt water and chunks of swirling ice, he finally managed to dislodge the intrusive things from his throat and breathe . Not that it did much good, considering he was surrounded by blue. The skies, the waters. Fuck, there was no way he appeared here , in the middle of the Agni-forsaken ocean.
His arms were already wrapped around a small block of ice, keeping him from drowning, but it was not keeping him from hypothermia or frostbite. It wasn’t even big enough for Zuko to sit on. “What’s a lost toe?” Zuko growled, teeth chattering as he held onto the ice. “Already fucked my vision and hearing.”
The Crown Prince should not scream for help, certainly not when there was likely no help to be had.
Zuko, somehow, did not have that reservation.
He let out a slew of colourful obscenities—taught to him by drunken sailors—in hopes of catching someone with a boat. At this point, he’d probably take a damn pirate ship. At least death by sword was fast .
Agni, please send someone to get me the fuck out of here. Maybe he shouldn’t be swearing in prayers. Maybe the Spirits wouldn’t care. It’s colder than a witch’s tit in a brass bra. I am going to freeze to death.
Zuko paused, considering the Spirits that plagued his nightmare. Tui and La… I know Zhao is a dickwad, but I’m not. You wouldn’t’ve talked to me if I was. Why take the time to talk to me, if I was going to die immediately after?
It was cold, and Zuko was alone.
It was probably for that that Zuko had the irresistible urge to clutch his uncle in a rib-breaking hug when his uncle appeared on a Fire Nation ship.
————— time skip —————
The Avatar’s bison was right there . Wielding his swords, he stepped closer, and the bison moved away slightly. As much as the Blue Spirit mask concealed Zuko’s identity from human eyes, it did not work well for the noses of animals.
Maybe he should douse himself in perfume. That worked well enough for June’s shirshu, when the Avatar and his friends dumped the nun’s perfume all over it. “You’re mine now.” Zuko rasped, the sensation of speaking in Blue Spirit garb so foreign. He avoided it, usually, because the rasp of a teenaged prince did not strike fear into the hearts of opponents. The creak of a door sounded behind him, and Zuko whipped around, dual dao raised. “Uncle?” He could not avoid saying it, a habit more than choice.
“So, the Blue Spirit.” His uncle crossed his arms, eyebrows raised at the mask. Stroking his beard, the older man continued. “I wonder who could be behind that mask.”
Zuko sighed and pulled the laced mask off, the charade entirely abandoned. “What are you doing here?”
“I was just about to ask you the same thing. What do you plan to do now that you’ve found the Avatar’s bison?” His uncle walked closer, sceptical gaze still levelled on Zuko. “Keep him locked in our new apartment? Should I go put on a pot of tea for him?”
Zuko tilted his head, before answering, ignoring his uncle’s remarks. “First I have to get him out of here.”
“And then what?!” The firm voice of his uncle echoed through the chamber, and Zuko tilted his good ear towards the door, listening for the footsteps of the Dai Li. “You never think these things through! This is exactly what happened when you captured the Avatar at the North Pole! You had him, then you had nowhere to go! If we hadn’t found you, you would’ve drowned in the North!”
“I was fine! I would’ve found a way out! I always do!” Zuko shouted, angrily clenching his hands into white fists around the daos. “I know my destiny! I know what I’m meant to do!”
“Is it your destiny, or a destiny your father has chosen for you?”
“What is the difference?!” The words were shrill and echoed through the empty chamber. The prince turned towards tha Avatar’s beast. “The Fire Lord is Agni incarnate, his determinations are my destiny! I have to do this!”
“Please, Prince Zuko, I am begging you! It is time for you to look inward and ask the big questions!” Iroh’s lips pursed, and shoulders squared. “Determine who you are! Determine what happened to you at the North! ”
Zuko whirled around again, swords slicing through the air. “Nothing happened! I am the same as I always have been!”
“A Spirit has laid its claim, nephew, a cold touch that rings through your very Fire!” The old man said, hands thrown into the air. “Water is the element of change , and you need to decide if that change is what you want!”
The exiled ex-prince screamed a broken sound that was torn from his throat, dragging through the skin like the fishhooks cast into the ocean. A clang echoed through the cavern as his dao fell the the floor, an empty thud as his mask hit.
————————————
“You did the right thing, nephew.” His uncle spoke, softly, as Zuko ran his fingers over the carved mask, admiring the worn groves and chipped paint. “Let it go.”
The mask fell, unbidden, from his fingers into the ocean, and the Ocean ate it, savouring the taste.
When they arrived home, Iroh still beaming with pride, the world blurred. “I don’t feel right.” The words came out as a whimper. Zuko didn’t whimper. Something was wrong.
Just as his mask had, Zuko surrendered to the darkness.
————————————
Could stubbornness rip him from the Dream Realm? No, not now. Not with the tiny spark his Inner Flame had been reduced to. What is happening? Am I dying of fever? Me, a firebender?
*Not now. That honour is held by the frozen shores of La, in the North.* Something rumbled, unheard but felt, as an earthquake is known.
The tips of his forehead ached. Maybe that should’ve worried him, but it did not. Pain was a familiar friend, now. What did worry him was the scenery, a sparring ring in the middle of an auditorium, empty removed from two energies circling in the nearest seats.
He’d had this dream a hundred times before, in variations untold. Empty auditoriums, overbooked ones. A watching uncle, an oblivious one. A sad, empathetic father, an unflinching one. The one thing that remained stationary was the burning . Agni must’ve cursed him, in the way he’d revelled in the untold agony night, after night, after night.
The only comfort: Zuko had survived his branding, and he would survive a hundred more.
*No, you may not.* Each word plucked at Zuko’s Inner Fire, playing with his soul in a similar way to how Lieutenant Jee played his pipa every night. A skilful dance of fingers over spiritual strings, the words reverberating through his being.
Reverently, Zuko looked up, knowing one should not look upon a Spirit without permission, but needing to see Agni nonetheless. He’d never met Agni, not once, but the vibrations of his Inner Fire were so familiar that Zuko recognized Him nonetheless. “Agni.” The word was a breath, an admission, his own attempt at playing his Inner Fire in patterns like the Fire Spirit’s.
Agni’s Flame encircled Zuko, warming his body and soul simultaneously. The Flames shimmered, colourless and prismatic, in the way a prism scattered light. Flame reached into Zuko’s Inner Fire and wisped along the taut energy, sending melodious, unheard sounds through Zuko’s being. *You survived, then. You may not survive now. Can a Flame survive in an Ocean? Or, in your case, a Spark in a Puddle? * At that, Zuko’s Inner Fire flared, anger rushing into his very soul. Despaired (was that despair?) the prism Flames dimmed, momentarily, and Zuko’s skin scattered into goosebumps at the loss. Seemingly recognizing this, the Flames sprung higher. He should burn, but he did not. Metaphysical . The impression of a word ghosted across Zuko’s energy, unknowable yet defined.
“I’m alive!” Zuko growled, less a surety than an unsaid prayer.
*The soul, yes, though perhaps not for long. * Agni’s Being was against Zuko’s marred face, tracing the handprint that was melted into the skin. Zuko did not feel the Being, but knew, in an unknowing way, that it was there nonetheless. * Maybe We did not Change you enough.*
“I don’t change! I am the same I always have been! We don’t change!”
*Hm. Learned something from La, have we? * The scar on Zuko’s face seared. * That is to be expected. You are Theirs as much as you are Mine. * The circling energies in the crowd pushed and pulled an agreement into Zuko. * Well, if Spirits do not Change, then why is Tui looking so youthful and effeminate?* Said Spirit formed into a teenaged girl, in which strips of cloth fluttered and curled around Them, as if underwater.
“I am not a Spirit!”
*So ignorant. So naive. * La pulled Zuko’s consciousness into Them, the words washing over him, and he shivered in the cold almost-touch.
*That’s why this is such a fun little gamble. * Tui snapped at Zuko’s miniature Inner Flame. * The boy who claims to be a Spirit, the Spirit who bleeds like a boy.*
Agni’s touch held Zuko’s face again, searing. It was pain and comfort, wrapped into a little gift basket. *His chi is too crowded from the blessings. I told You to be careful.* Agni impressed a glare into Tui and La. *There is too much Water, too much Fire.*
“I am Fire!” Zuko exclaimed, the anger flaring his Inner Flame further. Tui pushed amusement into Zuko’s being, who snarled at the Moon. “I am! I do not belong to Water .”
*You agreed ! * Tui impressed, a bit playfully. * It isn’t my fault that you forgot to read the Terms and Conditions of a Chaos Spirit .*
“Agreed what?!” Zuko snarled, biting in the direction of the Moon Spirit, who giggled, like bubbles gliding over Zuko’s Inner Fire. The sound was remarkably like that of a teen girl, though Tui didn’t seem bothered. They pushed symbols into Zuko’s mind, and slips of paper fell and burned around him. Each one was the same as in Zuko’s dream. Soul.
*This is unimportant. * La flipped Their energy in the way a wave breaks nearing the shore. Tui’s energy twinkled, reminiscent of the silver scales winding through the dark Ocean. Their energy wrapped around Zuko, whispering in the way a thought is a whisper. * The boy is not a Spirit at all. It was foolish to try and recreate him.*
*That is for him to decide. * Agni burned. * And he claimed spirithood.*
“Claimed what?! What agreement?!” Zuko whirled to face the Spirits. “I do not appreciate being kept out of the loop!”
La pulled Zuko’s conscious into Theirs, dislodging him from Tui’s touch. *The question We are debating is this: would You rather live as one of Mine or die as one of His? * Agni plucked a possessive energy into Zuko’s Inner Fire, but La continued. * You agreed prior that you are your soul, not your body, so We recreated said body and sent you on your merry way. But with dual ownership of your soul, and thus dual elements, there are issues . Before, you chose your father, and thus your Fire dominated. Now that you are reconsidering, Water and Fire are warring, dousing your Inner Flame while evaporating the Water’s blessing. You will die. * Slowly but surely, Zuko’s energy was siphoned away and Zuko writhed, trying to remove himself from La’s touch. * Unless I take what is Mine, and Agni takes what is His.*
“It is neither of Yours!” Zuko exclaimed, energy kicking and squirming away from the frigid touch. “My Inner Fire is mine! You have no right to take it! It is mine!”
Tui materialised into the corporeal, a massive leviathan floating in the air. *It is yours?*
“Yes!”
*So you admit you are a Spirit?*
“No!”
La ignored this exchange. *The soul is Mine too. * La pulled, the words pressed into Zuko’s energy. * You chose Us the moment you died in my lands.*
*He did not understand the consequences. He was born a Flame.* Agni harmonised.
La hummed, in the way a whale song hums. *Tell him then, enlighten him. I care not.*
The world changed, a slip from dream, to metaphysical to real , but real in the way a memory was real.
Zuko, lying in the snow, fingers and lips blue, eyes locked unseeingly onto the blue sky above. The wind blew, the snow fell, Zuko’s chest did not rise. The real Zuko, the alive one, fell to his knees next to the dead Zuko, pressing interlaced hands into the dead prince’s chest, an imitation of the way he’d watched the Ba Sing Se healers resuscitate refugees in the camp.
*That does not work, not now.* Agni’s song was more melancholic now, but Zuko’s Fire flared.
“I am not dead! I am alive! I am alive !”
*You died in La’s lands, blessed by a prayer of protection from the World Spirit. A Water death, a Fire birth. * A ray of fire exploded from Zuko’s hand, as stupid as it was to attack a Fire Spirit with fire, and absorbed into Agni. * Dual ownership of a soul.*
Tui scoffed. *He lived a life of neutrality, a Spirit’s life. The Blue Spirit. * Tui giggled again. * Dead and alive, Fire Prince and outcast, Fire and Water.*
*But We can put the world almost on track. You won’t be walking the correct footsteps, but close enough. It matters not. * La shrugged imperceptively. * You’re just a human, after all. Minimal consequences.*
Tui pushed a grin into Zuko’s mind. *Maybe not human for much longer. Or maybe never in the first place.*
*Body or soul?* La repeated, and Agni’s energy swirled, displeased.
*No tricks, Ocean, Moon. I understand that is foreign to You, but as Water represents Chaos and Change, Fire is Life and Power. He will not understand Your dual meanings. * Agni leveled His heat on Zuko. * Spirits are guides, just as humans are the guided. You have lost your way, Zuko, and you have finally realised it. It is now that you can enter a new purpose. If not, your body, warring between Water and Fire, will cease. The Blue Spirit cannot be the Fire Prince. The Avatar’s guide cannot be the Avatar’s hunter. A man cannot be soul-torn, alive and dead, hovering between, for much longer.*
“I am alive,” Zuko whispered, the words a shaky thing in the face of the metaphysical promises and ideas.
*Is that your decision?*
“Does it matter?”
Agni flared *Yes * while La pulled a * No * into his mind. Meanwhile, Tui smirked. * You did already make your choice, though, the moment you declared yourself the Blue Spirit.*
Zuko stood from where he kneeled unsteadily, lips pursed. “Is this my destiny?”
*That is up to you, little racehorse.* Tui grinned.
“I want to live.” Zuko spoke the first admission of want in years.
*Then find your own destiny.* He did not know who said it. He didn’t think it much mattered.
Zuko woke.
The world was bright, and his uncle was seated, cross-legged, beside him. Zuko felt… light, lighter than he had in years. Lighter than he had felt, even with the Avatar captured in that cave. Light. The world felt… warm, warmer than it had in years. * Uncle, * Zuko whispered, sitting up slowly. His uncle did not move. * Uncle? * After a few more moments the man stirred, and opened his eyes blearily.
Zuko tilted his head at Iroh, the slightest smile on his lips. It was minute in the way the tremble of a leaf or the beat of a heart was minute… but his uncle would notice it all the same. “Zuko?” The old man whispered, exhaustion weighing at the edges of his voice.
* Come on, uncle. Your damned tea house is waiting. * Amusement pulled at the edges of Zuko’s barely audible voice. It was known and…
It was an inaudible voice. Known and unknown.
Zuko looked down at his own hands, horrified, as he tried to speak again. * Uncle? *
His uncle was awake, panicked and shouting for his missing nephew. If only he knew that Zuko would never return… Well, not to his knowledge. Zuko stood there, in the doorway, staring at his usually calm and organized uncle, who was checking in every room in the small apartment. “Please don’t tell me he left, Agni.” His uncle muttered fervently, eyes glassy. “We were to have a new life.”
A lump clogged Zuko’s throat, and all he wanted was to return to the damned real world . His uncle was softhearted at times, spewing unwanted proverbs at others, but, dammit, he was his uncle. It was different for Zuko to willingly yell and leave, and quite another for Zuko to be snatched from Iroh’s life entirely.
The third cardinal rule of Spirits is to never trust them. They weave words, they lied, their acts were never without selfish reason.
And Zuko had fallen for it hook, line, and sinker.
His Inner Fire shifted and grumbled, smoke pooling from his nose, sparks flying from his very fingertips. He was dead, wasn’t he? Dead, because he was naive enough to believe Agni wouldn’t hate him for his crimes against the Fire Nation.
Dead, when they promised otherwise.
* Fuck You and the whole damned Spirit World! I don’t even care if You strike me, I’m already dead! Just come and finish the job, dammit! I’ll fight You and win! * Tears did not fall down Zuko’s cheeks, though he almost wished they would. Something to prove his liveliness. * If I am dishonourable, what are You?! Wasting my time, and now I’m dead! I’m dead! *
His Inner Flame was roaring, and Zuko could not calm down. Was there any point, anyway, if he couldn’t interact with his uncle again? With the world? Well, his father got his dreams…
*Tui, La, is this Your idea of a joke? Agni, do You fucking hate me? Get Your asses down here so I can—*
“Zuko?!”
His anger was immediately extinguished by the despairing man in front of him, whose aching fingers dug into the empty blankets on the floor. Empty blankets that Zuko one occupied.
He couldn’t stand to be there any longer. So he walked. To where, he didn’t know. He walked until his unreal feet ached more than his heart, and then he walked a little longer. He walked until the faces of passersby just blurred, and the world seemed to be a splotchy watercolour painting rather than reality. People ran into him, but instead of noticing a blockage, only Zuko was affected and cast to the side.
The world could affect him, but he could not affect the world.
He walked until the walls of Ba Sing Se, clambered over them and continued to walk, until it was him, alone, in a forest. He walked until the emotional baggage, over the physical, forced him to sit on a log and shove his face into his hands.
The forest was loud, but Zuko was not. He couldn’t be loud, anymore.
Like Agni, Tui, and La, the noises he made were the ideas of a noise, instead of audible ones. Quickly, he found that swears lost their potency when all you could do was imagine annoyance and overlay that meaning over “fuck”. All that time listening to sailors, gone. All that time reforming his language away from the royal, gone. All that , gone.
Zuko really needed to get better at reading the terms and conditions.
“Little Spirit… ” The words were heard and impressed, simultaneously, and Zuko spun in the direction of the voice. “ Why are you here, without your Form? ” The Snake curled down the tree, hanging off a branch in front of Zuko. “ So ineffective! So pointless.”
* I’m not a Spirit. * Zuko tried to speak the words, mouth moving, but only succeeding in sending the idea of the word towards the Snake. Anger pinched his eyebrows together, and he crossed his arms. * I’m dead. *
“Dead, maybe, but a Spirit nonetheless… as helpless as a babe… ” The Snake flicked her tongue at Zuko, tilting her head to peer closer at him. “ How does one become a Spirit from human form? It has not happened in years… ” Close enough that her tongue flicked his nose, She blinked. Snakes aren’t supposed to have eyes. Zuko thought, though nervousness was far from his mind. “ Oh, little Spirit, I am no ordinary snake. No matter, little one. Are you the Blue Spirit that had the mortal realm in such a stitch?”
* I was, once. * Zuko glowered, sparks flying from his breath. When they touched the floor, rather than burning through the grass, small flowers sprouted, unfurling delicate blue petals. Zuko pointedly ignored this. * I’m dead, now, though. *
“Hmm. ” She smiled, an unsettling movement that seemed more threatening than placating. “ Without your Form, I suppose you may as well be.”
Zuko huffed. * You keep saying that! I don’t know what you mean! Can’t a single fucking Spirit be straightforward with me? * The Snake straightened herself on the vine, relaxed look gone as she glowered at him.
“I’d suggest a bit of grace when speaking with Spirits, young one. ” She hissed, and droplets fell from her mouth onto the trees, just missing Zuko; the places they fell fizzled and died. “ Not all are as benevolent as I. ” That statement made, she relaxed herself back onto the branch, peering at Zuko. “ Regardless, I’m not one to give away things for free. What would you give to know that, baby Spirit?”
Zuko’s mouth went dry, which was stupid because he was dead . Why did he have to worry about simple things like saliva. * What sort of a think would you expect? I’m dead, it’s not like I have wealth or belongings .* The movement of his mouth, if useless, at least comforted.
The Snake placed her head on one of her loops. “Snakes are cold-blooded things. I’ve been freezing since I came here, the silly forest too cold for me. I cannot leave yet, though. You have those sparking hands, why don’t you let me sit on your shoulders and warm me. You can bring me into Ba Sing Se too, give me a tour.”
His shoulders relaxed by a hair. * I wish I could, but I cannot hold anything. *
The Snake hissed, though she imparted an image of pondering rather than anger. “I see. ” She spoke. “ How about this, little one? I will tell you about Forms, and you will retrieve yours. Upon your honour as a Spirit, you will return and fulfil your duty.”
Resolutely, Zuko nodded, and moved closer to listen to her. “Every Spirit, even myself, was once, or still is, noncorporeal. ” She whispered, as if the very knowledge she imparted was deadly. “ The Major Spirits are fine: your Agni, for example, has enough worshippers that He can operate fine. However, there is no way to affect the world as a Minor Spirit without a corporeal form. It is impossible to even enter it without a Form, such as a mortal to possess, the preferred method, or an object to tie oneself to. Since you are here, you already have a tie, but you are too far from it, thus rendering you ghostlike. ”
* So if I find my tie— *
“You can utilise a mortal-ish body. ” She settled into the branches. “ You’ve already claimed your tie, when you were mortal. The Blue Spirit persona doesn’t exist without…” The Snake looked at him expectantly.
* My Mask? * He guessed, and was rewarded with an impressed impression. * Will that work even for a ghost? *
“Stupid boy. ” She hissed, sending emotions of annoyance, accompanied by the idea of people running into walls (stupid indeed). “ You chose this. You denied Agni and La, and chose life . Don’t be ungrateful.”
* Ungrateful? * Zuko hissed right back, sparks flying from his mouth as tendrils of smoke whirled around his feet, as serpentine as the Snake. * At least as a traitor I was known , now I am history! I cannot even interact with my uncle! The only— * His voice faltered. * The only person who ever cared for me, outside of my mother! The Spirits clearly hate me, and you call me ungrateful for hating that I’ve now lost everything?! * He communicated all this in ideas and pictures, small memories of wanted posters and tea-loving uncles and flaming hands moving towards his face.
Zuko turned on his foot, stalking away, and the Snake was silent. Until… “Will you return?”
* I’m not a monster. * Zuko spat. The ‘unlike the Spirits’ was left unsaid.
Chapter 2: the ship of wani paradox
Summary:
The chapter where lore drops are long af!!!!
AKA: Iroh, Zuko, and Hebiko... things are getting tense...
Some small info about the dialogue:
Bold and in asterisks: a Spirit is imparting knowledge into the head. This means it is nonvocal, and only the impartees and the imparter can hear it. This is the preferred method of MOST Spirits.
Bold and in quotations: a Spirit is imparting knowledge AND speaking. This usually implies sending images and emotions to accompany the words. However, if a Spirit is speaking, most of the time they'll always impart something with it, no matter how small, to prove the meaning of their words.
Italic and in asterisks: Zuko's imparting into others minds. This is both for ease of reading and bc his impressions are weak af.
Italic and in quotations: Zuko is imparting and speaking.
In quotations: Regular words, said aloud. All non-Spirits use this, and Zuko prefers this method. If a Spirit is speaking without imparting, that usually is a statement in and of itself.
Notes:
This chapter may be lightly edited later... I'm in exam study mode soo.....
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 2
Standing on the edge of Lake Laogai, Zuko could feel the pull. Just standing near it felt comfortable, and the world kept snapping in and out of definition. If the world was bright and airy when he first woke up… well, now the water shimmered like light on diamonds, the soft waves cutting through the air and breaking against the dock. In there, in that peaceful, stunning haven, was his Mask. He couldn’t resist throwing himself into the water, just as he couldn’t resist the pull that took him to the bottom. Zuko did not need to swim, his entire essence being pulled to the bottom of the lake.
Maybe it is not body or soul, but body and soul
The Mask sat in the sand, undamaged and whole, unburied and glittering. Like a crown left on a pedestal, like a child left in a cradle. It was his, wholly. He was it’s, wholly. Hands brushing the wood, Zuko’s mouth twisted into a grin, imitating the Mask between his fingers. Heavy and reassuring, it felt like a missing limb. Mine was the first thought. Me was the second. Kicking off from the bottom, Zuko’s lungs burned, the surface so far away. How did he swim all the way down? Impossible. How was he to swim all the way up? Impossible. But stubbornness had always been the enemy of impossibility, and Zuko had the virtue in spades. Climbing out of the lake, Zuko perched himself in the tree and, slowly, reverently, placed the Mask over his face.
The Mask had always fit over Zuko’s face well, but now it was like a second skin. He could feel the wind, not on his face, but on the Mask, and all was right in the world. However, one could not prance around Ba Sing Se in a Blue Spirit Mask after freeing the Avatar’s bison in said Mask. It wasn’t done. He’d be killed.
Again? Could a ghost die? If he did, would Agni and La wake him up, like They had in the North?
What did Agni and La say… blessed in Water, by the World Spirit? Zuko could feel his skin crawl. Of course, it was the Avatar’s fault, why wouldn’t it be? Without the Avatar, Zuko probably would’ve returned to Agni and existed in the Flame. He’d have seen his mother . Annoyance gripped him, and he breathed out sharply, fire burning from his mouth and hands to scorch the tree. Briefly, Zuko panicked about possibly setting the damned tree on fire, but where the tongues of fire licked, vines curled from nowhere and the tree sprouted blue flowers, which leaned towards Zuko as sunflowers to the Sun.
Unlike before, Zuko did not ignore it this time. Instead, he moved his face closer and peered curiously. The five petals on each flower were smaller than his pinkie nail, though they did not lack in detail. Dark spirals curled from the centre of each blue petal, before becoming winding lines to the tri-pointed petal. Every petal imitated the elemental symbol for Fire, delicate and soft.
Ghost powers were weird. Carefully, Zuko removed the Mask from his face and placed it under his shirt and, with the wooden mask chaffing his skin under his shirt, Zuko made way for the Upper Ring.
However, standing in front of the Jasmine Dragon, in just his black training gear, was daunting. A closed sign rested in the window, but that wouldn’t stop Zuko, back from the dead. What would stop Zuko, however, was his strangely perceptive uncle. His uncle who had known of both Agni and La’s claim to his soul. His strangely perceptive uncle, who would most certainly know the zombified tea-server/banished prince/nephew for what he was. A ghost.
And, most certainly, his uncle would be devastated, as unable to protect Zuko as he had Lu Ten, the Prince-turned-soldier-turned-ashes. The same Lu Ten that Iroh always compared Zuko to.
And so, Zuko made the executive decision to avoid his uncle and, instead, return to the Snake. And this time, when someone bumped into him, they noticed him and glared.
————————————
“Little Spirit… ” The Snake hissed, hanging to admire the Mask on Zuko’s face. “ That’s much better, isn’t it?”
“ Ghost, not Spirit. ” Zuko said, and imparted the image of a man in mourning to get the point across. And if that man was his uncle, freshly mourning Zuko’s cousin, that was nobody’s business but his own. “And yes, thank you.”
The Snake slithered closer, bumping her snout against his Mask. “Do not thank me. This is a trade, not a charity. ” Slowly, surely, she wrapped her lengthy body around his shoulders, and Zuko sat down, lotus-style, on the floor. “ It is nice to hear another’s voice, though. The other Spirits are far too favourable of impressions and ideas.”
“I agree.” Zuko began to swirl his Inner Fire through his body, smoke curling from the mouth of his Mask. If more sparks landed in the forest, blooming beautiful tiny flowers, it was none of his business. And it was none of the Snake’s business if he peered at them for a little too long. “It would also be nice to have a name.”
“I’m inclined to think that you favour words not because you appreciate them, but because your impressions are so weak. Forget communing with humans, you can barely commune with a Spirit. ” The Snake sighed, and curled tightly around Zuko’s shoulders and—for a second—he tensed, worried that she’d given up on niceties. “ Hebiko.”
Zuko snorted. “ That just means ‘Snake’. ” At the idea, he sent thoughts of amusement into Hebiko’s head… he was definitely getting better at it.
“Exactly. Nice and descriptive, leaving no room for doubt. ” She nudged his Mask with her snout, and he felt it as clearly as he would on his skin. “ Now, pipe down, I traded for a warm seat, not for a conversation.”
“I’m Zuko.”
Hebiko snickered, unnatural eyelids closed as she warmed herself. “Suko? ‘Angry’? And you say my name is simple.”
“I’m not angry!” Zuko exclaimed, and was whacked in the ear with Hebiko’s tail. At a more moderate volume, he continued. “And it’s Zuko, not Suko.”
“Hush. ” Hebiko hissed, contented. “ You want to talk? How about this? You tell me a bit about your mortal life. I never get to speak with mortals, and the post-mortal Spirits are too old and too important to talk to me.”
Instead of shrugging, Zuko imparted the image of one, and Hebiko hissed gratefully for his stillness. “ I’m not a great storyteller. ” He warned, waiting for a nod before continuing. “ Have you seen the Fire Nation before? ” Without waiting for a reply, he continued. “ It’s a beautiful place, almost always hot and sunny, except for the summer thunderstorms. My father—the Fire Lord—would tell you that the most beautiful spot was the Royal Palace, but… ” Pause. “ I suppose the royal pond is nice, it has turtle ducks. ” He imparted an image of a fuzzy yellow turtleduck. “ But, if I was to choose anywhere, I’d say Harbour City. ”
The Snake was drifting off, but Zuko was too caught in memories to care. The impressions were too much work, so he switched to just speaking.
“My father liked to say Harbour City was for the prostitutes and the beggars, but it had a beautiful market. Stalls crammed together, built inside decrepit temples and empty grand halls. They had no use of these, so they rebuilt them. Red, orange, yellow, even pink fabric was draped across the ceilings, and the smells of spices were so strong, I guarantee they’ll stay there for years, ingrained in the stone.” Zuko sighed. He’d loved going to Harbour City with his mother but, after her death, he had no one to go with. Azula was too young and, even if she wasn’t, she was too prone to lighting merchant’s stalls aflame. The entire market would be gone with one wrong look. And his father… no shot. Zuko hadn’t been in years… it might not even be there anymore. It probably isn’t the same. Zuko thought, morosely.
But, really, was he the same anymore? If you replaced every part of the Wani , would it still be the same ship?
His uncle would tell him that the Wani was the people aboard, not the ship itself. In that way, the Wani was long gone, dismantled and disposed of.
In that way, Zuko was long gone, dissected and displayed, like the Spirit’s third-grade science project.
Somehow, that thought disturbed and comforted him simultaneously.
————————————
The process of trimming a post-mortal Spirit of human ties was a treacherous one. One must cut off the human connections, the relationships, without destroying the Spirit’s purpose for helping humanity. After all, without a purpose, the chi would blink out.
This process was made much more difficult by the fact that the Blue Spirit was the first post-mortal Spirit Hebiko had ever met. And even more difficult by the Blue Spirit’s insistence that he wasn’t a Spirit at all, but a ghost. What an idiot. Ghosts didn’t exist , outside of Ghost Spirits, who guarded grave sites. The souls of the deceased immediately flitted away upon death to their respective holders. That much was obvious. He seemed very… new, to everything. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn’t’ve been so eager to enter an agreement with another Spirit.
However, Hebiko mulled. I do have to wonder how the Blue Spirit became as such. The touch of death is so apparent on his chi, as distinct as the fingerprints of Agni and La. He was Spirit-kissed first, that much is certain. A new body, perhaps? And upon claiming himself as the Blue Spirit and accepting his own Inner Change, he became a Spirit. Interesting. All theoretical, of course, but there isn’t much I’ve been wrong about.
She curled closer to his body, savouring the mass amounts of body heat he sent out. Ahh. The perks of knowing a Fire Spirit. Though, he is not just Fire. How odd, how interesting. I have no clue what he is. What she did know, however, was that his spiritual connection was weak. Not just weak, but faltering. His impressions were quiet and unsure, his energy pent-up and unspent. He didn’t seem to register any shrines or spiritual callings. He was likely just so disconnected from his Self that it didn’t register.
That was well-documented with youthful Spirits, such as Hebiko herself, but not with the post-mortals. They were always chosen based on their extensive spiritual connections and understandings. Otherwise, the cross over was too traumatic—supposedly. Human minds were weak, what could she say? Regardless, Zuko didn’t check any of those boxes, leaving Hebiko to wonder one thing: why? Why was he chosen above anyone else? And favoured by two Major Spirits, of opposing elements? What would bring such a thing on?
Hebiko was likely too young to understand, or too young to find out. As much as she called the Blue Spirit a ‘baby Spirit’, she was not much older herself. The original Snake Spirit? Millennia old, long and thick with age and wisdom. Hebiko? Just breaking ninety, chump numbers, especially compared to the higher Spirits. No Spirit with any sort of social standing wanted to befriend a Spirit as young as her, unless it was a contract in which Hebiko was a subordinate. Maybe if she was powerful, or unique, she’d have a better chance. But being one of thousands of Snake Spirits, as well as young and inexperienced? She was a death warrant to an elder Spirit’s social standing. And the ruining of a reputation, especially at such a pivotal time in the Spirit World? Literal annihilation.
And there was something happening in the Spirit World, Hebiko was certain of it. Major Spirits did not just make post-mortal Spirits willy-nilly. That sort of thing was done for a reason. And Hebiko wanted to know what it was. And if the Blue Spirit racked up some debt that he had to repay to her… well, what a shame that would be for him.
So, if Hebiko wanted even a shot at making some alliances (and maybe gaining some subordinates), she needed someone unaware of the hierarchy as a whole, while also being powerful enough that Hebiko’s status was bolstered. Also, as a bonus, it’d be nice if they had some form of impartial interest in the mortal realm, but not enough to become too entrenched in the silly politics of mortals. Zuko, with his petty mortal grievances—and new Spirit status—seemed the perfect candidate.
If not for his undying purpose of catching the Avatar (but that seemed to have cooled exponentially, so… win?), and his pointless ties to his uncle and his nation. However, after snipping off the uncle issue , Zuko would probably be open to entering a teensy-weensy contract. She’d help him navigate the Spirit World and he wouldn’t leave her side.
Ally achieved.
Easy enough.
————————————
His nephew was gone. Again.
The foolish boy hadn’t gone for the Avatar, certainly, as Iroh had seen the bison flying away from the city. He hadn’t rejoined Jet, as Zuko’s dual dao were still slotted in the closet. And he certainly wasn’t in the tea shoppe, where Iroh was labouring to man the register, serve, and brew tea all at once . Now, Iroh did fancy himself something of a teacrafting expert, but even experts would mess up when they were so overloaded.
With a deep breath, particular to avoid the firebreathing that he’d been named for, Iroh began to move towards the next table.
The woman opened her mouth, and Iroh turned to her before being interrupted. “A red-blooded nephew for her,” The man said to him, in lieu of a hello.
“Ah, a rarer choice.” Iroh smiled kindly at the young woman, who was tapping her fingers on the table, clearly a nervous habit, while blinking uncertainly at the man. “Are you a fan of bitter blends, my dear?”
Her brown eyes snapped to his, and she relaxed a smidge, moving her nervous hands to her hair, styled in two perfect buns on the side of her head. She seemed to adjust nonexistent flyaways, to which Iroh patiently waited for her response. “Yes, I find that…” The woman’s eyes snapped to the man before returning to Iroh. “Well, I think sweetness just hides the true nature of the tea.”
“Sweetness is meant to compliment a brew, not disguise it. Perhaps you are drinking the wrong sort of teas, if they must use sugar to draw you in.” Iroh hummed. “You are much like my nephew, in that way. Happiness is not always found on the road of suffering.”
“Hm.” The woman brushed the bangs out of her face, now. “Yes, perhaps that is so.” She looked at Iroh, finally paused her fidgeting, and hummed. “Thank you. I will think on that. For now, though, I will keep the red-blooded nephew.”
Iroh nodded, and turned to the man, “And for you?”
“Lychee juice.”
For a second, Iroh stood there, wondering if he was about to be exposed as a victim of serial pranking, but the man just looked at him expectantly. “This is a tea house.”
“Yes?”
“We serve tea. ”
“Yes?”
“Perhaps you are looking for oranges in apple orchards,” Iroh suggested. Usually these sorts of sayings were a big hit with the young men, while also registering some sense into their heads. He would know: he had a young nephew, himself.
“No, I’m looking for lychee juice.”
Iroh sighed. “I can get you some lychee tea? It is one of our our best sellers.”
The man waved his hand in a dismissive affirmative, and Iroh shuffled away, glancing backwards for just a moment at the morose young lady, who looked at the man with a dead look in her eye. Yes indeed, oranges in apple orchards.
As he prepared the blend, something caught his eye outside. Someone stood, clad in black, hovering in the crowd. They did not move, eyes caught on the Jasmine Dragon. Or, maybe, eye. Comfort rushed through him as he recognized his nephew’s graceful stance, and he stopped himself from running outside to see him. If there was one thing he’d learned over three years with the boy, it was that he was akin to a cat: if you demonstrated interest, he repelled it. One had to let Zuko come to them, and so Iroh waited. No good would come out of talking before Zuko was ready, regardless, too confrontational when uncomfortable.
But this at least meant Zuko was alive and had not succumbed to a raging fever, or to Jet’s suicidal impulses. That much was enough.
The doomed couple was served, the young woman tapping her teacup nervously, in a soft rhythm that reminded Iroh far too much of music nights on the ship. I should get Zuko a tsungi horn. He always did play so beautifully. The doorbell tinkled as it swung open. Speak of the devil… Zuko did not pause dramatically in the doorway, nor did he smile at Iroh, nor did he start any of the many duties he’d abandoned yesterday and this morning. No, he nodded and rushed to the backroom.
Surveying the tea house, occupied by an elderly couple with a teapot and the doomed couple, Iroh quickly shuffled into the backroom to check on his dramatic theatre kid of a nephew.
————————————
Will Uncle accept me? Zuko fretted, eyes tracing the tapestry on the wall. It was second-hand, the price already docked considerably, and his uncle was able to get it even lower. Currently, the art piece was Iroh’s most prized purchase.
Some sort of odd energy was in the air. * Do you feel that, Hebiko? * He imparted, moving his lips to the words out of habit, not necessity. It was eerie how quickly he got used to not speaking .
*There is energy in the air, little Spirit. * Hebiko imparted, her ideas loud and clear where Zuko’s were murmured and quiet. * As much from you as from me.*
* I haven’t done any bending, though. *
*That, I suspect, is the issue. * Now, she softened the inaudible voice-that-wasn’t-a-voice, into a sort-of whisper. * A Spirit cannot shirk their duties. We are free of Nation and of mortal ties, but not of duty. One cannot exist without purpose.*
* I have purpose. *
*You have familial ties. That is different. You must move with your own hand.*
Zuko did not respond, just flipped his hand over and, with a glance at the empty door, lit a small flame in his hand. In a second, shock intermingled with joy. The tips of the flame’s tongues were tinged blue, so much like Azula’s. Father would let me come home, if he knew I had blue flames.
*Your Spirit Fire is so weak. * Hebiko mused, and Zuko’s flames flared, angrily. * This is why you’re a baby Spirit.*
“It’s not a ‘Spirit Fire’!” Zuko hissed, switching to just audible. “It’s firebending ! And, clearly, it's getting stronger. It’s a blue flame, you idiot!”
Hebiko started winding up his torso to rest her snout on his shoulder, leaving his mask intertwined with her tail. “Blue fire is extra hot, right?” She waited for Zuko to hum an affirmative. “And fire is hottest in the centre, with the edges being the coolest.” Dread pooled in Zuko’s stomach, though he hummed an affirmative again. “Then why, baby Spirit, is your flame blue at the edges?”
Smoke whirled around Zuko’s feet as he angrily considered the question, and then his flame. The blue tips flared and flickered hungrily at the air, blue sparks flickering off and landing on the floor. No flowers sprouted, though nothing burned either. “I’m not a Spirit.” Zuko said, more trying to convince himself than Hebiko. The Snake hummed, amused, and flicked his cheek with her tongue.
*Okay, little Spirit.* She imparted, and Zuko flinched, snapping his hand shut and snuffing out the fire.
————————————
Iroh opened the door cautiously, not expecting to see his nephew throwing things, per say, but wary of it. Zuko wasn’t, thankfully, but something was wrong.
The energy surrounding his nephew was… strange. Before, when he looked towards his wayward nephew, his Inner Fire was a tangled mass of drowning Fire and evaporating Water, a symbol of the beacon of contradictions his nephew had become. Defending the 41st only to abuse his own crew the next moment, saving the Avatar only to capture him the next, hoping to return to his father while masquerading as the Fire Nation's most wanted, right next to the Avatar himself. But, now, the energy had shifted. Rather than an ongoing battle between Water and Fire—which still confused Iroh, to his chagrin—it had switched into something less… worldly.
“Zuko.” Iroh could tell his tone was off, but the word was out of his mouth. His nephew’s head perked at the mention of his name, and he turned to look at his uncle, who swallowed uneasily. Something had changed, in the face of his nephew. Something crucial. On the surface, everything was the same. Inky black hair in his eyes, a hand-shaped scar, pale skin and pursed lips. But there was a light to those golden eyes, that jumped and swayed in time with his Inner Fire, an amused set to his mouth that made Iroh feel watched. No, there was no doubt. Something had changed. “Where have you been?” He tried to keep his tone light and airy, and he nearly did, but irrational fear coloured his tone. Maybe not irrational, considering the inconsistent way Zuko breathed, like a particularly annoying expectation rather than something to maintain his life.
“I went for a walk,” Zuko said, simply, blinking foreignly like it was less a necessity and more a courtesy. “A new tea house tried to open down the street, probably hoping to run you out of business, but it was entirely empty.” Zuko snickered, lightly, which comforted Iroh momentarily. Until a snake—or a Snake—slithered onto Zuko’s shoulders, scenting at his cheek. Zuko did not flinch, though Iroh did.
“Your… Inner Fire has changed.” Iroh said, cautiously, watching the way the fire in Zuko’s eyes flickered before flaring to attention. “Has something happened?”
Zuko’s mouth turned down. “Nothing happened! Why are you so insistent that something must change?!” As he spat the words, small embers flew from his mouth, not just falling but dancing through the air, drifting like petals through the wind. The sparks were as blue as that Mask his Zuko had flung into the lake. As if heeding this thought, the Snake—because it had to be a Snake, not a normal snake—flicked it’s tail into the air, out of sight of Zuko. The Blue Spirit Mask was tied to the tip of it’s tail, and swung, anticipatory. It was anticipatory in the excitement of Iroh’s dismay, anticipatory in the breach of Zuko’s promise to dispose of the Mask.
His nephew did not break promises.
The boy threw his hands in the air, and Iroh had to force himself to remain still. This was not his nephew. The way the lights flashed across his teeth seemed sinister, and the glint in his eyes murderous. Apathetic.
This is not my nephew.
Fear trickled down Iroh’s spine as he watched the boy, the skin around his nephew’s mouth not tightening or loosening even as he shouted. There was no signs of movement at all, and yet his mouth moved nonetheless. The snake/Snake flicked her tongue at Iroh again, before curling herself around Zuko’s neck, like a necklace… or a noose.
That is not my nephew.
Iroh was in danger, he knew he was in the way he knew when a storm was brewing. It echoed through the nerves, the bone marrow, the Inner Fire that warmed Iroh with Agni’s affections.
Those same affections that once fuelled his nephew, but clearly did not fuel this monstrous being. The creature wearing Zuko’s face snarled and snapped, embers floating around his body. Simultaneously, the Snake draped across Zuko’s neck dangled the Mask, which seemed to lunge in time with the not-Zuko. The energy coming from the being—Spirit, so clearly a Snake Spirit—seemed to enter the Mask and disappear, only for the flames within the not-Zuko’s eyes to flicker and flare. Their energies ebbed together, though the source was clearly from the Snake.
Snake Spirits were known for trickery.
Horror dropped through Iroh’s being as surely as the embers falling around his Zuko… Oh Agni, nephew, what have you gotten yourself into now?
————————————
Hebiko could feel the rising horror in the air, smell it with each satisfied flick of her tongue. The taste of hatred, fear, and dismay was so evident, she was surprised Zuko couldn’t see it. Then again, the Spirits with human manifestations always were less… perceptive. Possessively, Hebiko curled herself around the Blue Spirit Mask, delighting in the energy exuding from it. The Mask was Zuko and was Zuko’s, both possession and being. Well… it used to be Zuko’s. After all, he had given it to her. Maybe he’d meant it to be temporary, but these new Spirits never really knew what they were doing. If you didn’t clarify, well, Hebiko could take it how she’d like, and she’d like it to be a permanent gift.
There was, of course, a reason many Spirits didn’t tie themselves to objects for their Form. A reason that Hebiko had— oops!— forgotten to inform Zuko of. The mortal Form of a Spirit was a direct link to the energy of said Spirit, and if you possessed a Spirit’s Form… well, Hebiko certainly wasn’t powerful enough to control Zuko’s energy—it would take a Major Spirit to do that—but it was easy enough to influence it. Send small sparks falling out of his mouth, fire flashing in his eyes (or, eye), a slackening face… the body followed the soul, so to speak. It was minimal—Hebiko was not a powerful spirit by any means. And, maybe, the small alterations wouldn’t’ve been enough to truly trick the old man, but with a couple imparted fearful emotions into the mortal’s mind, he seemed apprehensive enough. Hebiko twisted her coils a bit tighter around the young Spirit’s neck. Not enough to hurt but enough to remind him that she was there.
Soon enough, the old man would do something reckless , and break the mortal ties. Then Zuko was hers and hers alone. She’d finally have a companion, an ally… the damned elder Spirits wouldn’t be able to look down on her anymore, not once she had a subordinate. Or an ally, depending on how amenable Zuko was.
She’d have someone to spend eons with, instead of perching, lonely, on a branch.
She’d be happy .
She flicked her tongue again, savouring the turmoil of emotions as a food critique would a five-star meal. Flicked again. Something was off in the air. She opened her eyes, slowly, only to see the old man looking straight at her, not Zuko. The horror had been replaced, shifting from horror at his ‘fake nephew’ to something more… protective. Still horrified, but angry, so angry it verged on hate. She shifted the Mask again, trying to prompt more rage from Zuko to take the old man’s oddly perceptive eyes off of her.
“Why are you looking at me like that?!” Zuko snarled, and, with another small shake of the Mask, pressing her dwindling energy into it, sparks whirled from his mouth. She was beginning to run dry, the efforts to affect Zuko’s plethora of Spiritual energy too much for the long term. “I thought you’d be happy to see me, unless you were excited to be rid of me, just like my—” His voice cut off, and Hebiko hissed an amused sound, as she watched the melancholic look forming in Iroh’s eyes.
“I am not looking at you like anything , Zuko,” Iroh took deep breaths, and Hebiko could sense his Inner Fire calming down, against all odds. “However, I am wondering who your Spirit friend is.”
Zuko paused, as if his anger needed time to reroute. “This is Hebiko.” He said, simply, still blinking quickly. Hebiko hissed an affirmative, tail winding his Mask closer to her body.
“Hello, Iroh. I’ve heard a lot about you.” She hissed, hoping to find some sort of reaction at the revelation of a speaking Snake Spirit. She got nothing of the sort. The man dipped his head in a nod with no noticeable shift in emotion.
“Hmm. Why don’t I go take a break from the Jasmine Dragon, we’ll close it for an hour, and I’ll get some food?” The old man did not wait for Zuko’s affirmative, and moved towards the shop.
One thing was certain… he was onto Hebiko’s antics, and she didn’t like it one bit.
I need to hold onto this Mask. It might take more pushing, but the bonds between family are not certain.
————————————
Sitting crosslegged, Zuko stared at the Snake at the seat next to him, loosely wrapped around his Mask. * I need my Mask, Hebiko. * He impressed an image of said Mask into the Snake’s mind, hands extended for the object. “I don’t want my uncle to see it, yet.”
Hebiko curled around it for a moment but did not impart anything, though, from the way her coils squeezed the wood, she seemed almost… possessive. “I can protect it, little Spirit.” She said it aloud, and Zuko narrowed his eyes.
* I am not little, and I can protect it myself . * His shoulders tensed as she curled around the mask even tighter, but the Mask didn’t even bend. * And I don’t need to protect it. I trust my uncle, I just don’t want him to see it before I can explain. * The words were not words, but ideas of trust and love.
Now she reared up, hissing and spitting, though none of the venom landed on Zuko or the Mask. *Explain what, Blue Spirit? * She imparted, a far switch from Zuko’s name or her nickname for him. * I’ve tried to be gentle about it, but you cannot continue… gallivanting with mortals. It doesn’t happen! Spirits are observers, impartial guides. You can root for a mortal, fine, but why care for them?! Especially one so… decrepit.*
“I’m mortal!” Zuko did not impart anything, flinging himself upwards and balling his hands into fists at his sides. “And don’t you dare say anything against my uncle!” He did not yell, pointedly, but he did hiss the words, a blue-tinged flame erupting from his mouth. Smoke swirled through the room, twisting sentiently through Zuko’s fingers and hair. “I’m not a Spirit, Hebiko. Agni clearly blessed me enough to give me a second chance at life! And I’m not going to squander it by avoiding the only person who actually cares about me!” He’d cursed Agni. But Agni hadn’t lied to Zuko, Zuko was alive. Zuko may still be mad, may still be enraged , even, but he was still given a shot.
*I care. * Hebiko hissed, rearing up to the height of Zuko’s shoulders, though she wasn’t quite long enough to meet his eyes. The tendrils of sparkling smoke seemed to imitate her movements, rising in similar, writhing patterns. * I care!*
Zuko refused to impart the words again, continuing aloud. “I thought Spirits couldn’t ‘gallivant’ with mortals? After all, ‘why care for them’?!” The room was sweltering. It’d been years since Zuko had accidentally lit something on fire in his rage, but he’d always had a way of raising the room by a few degrees when his anger was lit.
“That’s not what I meant and you know it!”
“Sorry, you two.” Zuko spun to face his uncle, who was wearing his biggest, fakest customer service grin and holding an empty tray. “What would you prefer, Hebiko? I have some jasmine, and some green…” As the Snake’s attention trained on the old man, Zuko swiped his Mask from her coils and shoved it under his shirt, the sharp edges scraping his skin. Immediately, Hebiko whirled towards Zuko, a devastated and angry look dancing on her face. She was imparting something into his mind. Zuko didn’t listen.
“Do you need help with the rest of the tea, uncle?” Zuko tilted his head at the private room where his uncle usually brewed the tea, away from prying eyes. Immediately, a beaming smile lit up his uncle’s face.
“Certainly not making it, but you can help me bring it over.” Iroh’s eyes twinkled, no doubt thinking of Zuko’s many unsuccessful attempts at recreating his uncle’s teamaking. “Hebiko, go ahead and make yourself at home. We’ll be out shortly.”
“I can hel—”
“Certainly not!” Zuko’s uncle dipped his head, a mix between a nod and a bow. It almost seemed to relax the Snake minutely. “You’re the guest, I can’t have you making tea. That’s why I have my nephew!”
Hebiko’s focus shifted between Zuko, Iroh, and the Mask under Zuko’s shirt. “If you are certain.”
“Manners are an essential part of mortal lives.” Iroh spoke, while Zuko sidled into the back room. “It would be an offence to us if you insisted on helping.” With that said, his uncle followed Zuko into the private area. “Phew.” The older man whispered, swiping at his forehead with the back of his hand. “Now, nephew,” Zuko was levelled with a stern look. “Why don’t you tell me what you’ve gotten yourself into?”
————————————
His nephew seemed shifty. “Now, nephew, why don’t you tell me what you’ve gotten yourself into?”
Zuko immediately tensed, thankfully-normal eyes flitting from side to side before settling on Iroh again, searching for a confrontation. Iroh took his nephew’s moment of hesitation to reevaluate his nephew, out of view of the Snake Spirit. The Blue Spirit Mask was clearly shoved down his shirt in an effort to hide it, the carved smile pushing through the fabric like a ghost through a wall. It was here that Iroh began to run through checks on the state of his nephew. Eyes returned to the proper gold, no wayward fire raging behind them? Check. Appropriately expressive facial features, such as the pinched skin between Zuko’s intact eyebrow and where his other eyebrow should be? Check. Awkward energy, as he shifted his weight from left to right, the same way he did during his sword fights? Check.
The only difference that remained was the absence of the turmoil that had marked Zuko for so long. His inner fire seemed consistent, lacking the enraged sputters of pre-North or the drowning flame of post-North. Now there was a certain level of balance , though it wasn’t balance he was altogether familiar with. Zuko’s Inner Flame, from feel alone, was… stronger, yes, but also less controlled . If a proper Inner Fire was a groomed apple orchard, Zuko’s was a forest, trees planted haphazardly, but equally prosperous. It would just take more effort to bear the fruits of one’s labour.
“Noth—”
“I already know something’s off,” Iroh said, patiently, though he felt anything but. “It would be better to just tell me, for my own peace of mind.”
“And if I know it won’t bring you any peace?” Zuko said, in a remarkably calm tone, though panic did edge the words.
Iroh smiled and picked up his teacup. “Then I will drink my ginseng while you speak.”
“It's a long story.” Zuko fretted, another un-Zuko-like thing. In response, Iroh picked up his teapot and brandished it, before returning it to the countertop. “Do you remember how you found me in the ocean? In the North?” Iroh nodded, afraid to speak and spook his nephew. “I…” Sigh. “I died.” The word was a whisper.
I’ve misheard. “You what?”
“I died!” Zuko exclaimed, sparks flickering to life around him again before disappearing. “And… I don’t fully understand it myself, but apparently I was given a…a—” Zuko raised his hands to put the next words in air quotes. “‘Water funeral’.”
Horror made the tea in Iroh’s mouth taste bitter, but he swallowed it down nonetheless. “Yes, a prayer of deliverance before being frozen, then set adrift in the ocean. I’ve seen it done.”
“ Allegedly my soul belonged to La, and then I had this dream and I got interrogated by a really annoying fish, who was actually Tui, and then they started asking me this stupid question and wouldn’t stop, and then I got fucking swallowed by the fish, and, once I answered the question I woke up.” The words swamped each other as Zuko spat them out, getting jumbled and only serving to make Iroh more confused. “And then you found me—”
“What question?”
Zuko paused. “The body or the soul?” The words rumbled as Zuko said them, and Iroh paused. Did the Spirits… reincarnate Zuko? For what purpose? They are not selfless beings, there is always a debt to be paid. And then, a few seconds later, Zuko’s former tangled abomination of an Inner Fire made sense. A Spirit-kiss touches the very energy of a person. If two opposing elements tried to alter Zuko’s Inner Fire… well, that just spells chaos. Annoyance etched into Iroh’s face, though he tried to ward it off. The Spirits always were so… trivial with human life.
“I see. Please continue.”
Zuko nodded. “Uh, and then when I freed the Avatar’s bison and had the fever, I had another dream.” Zuko brought his hands to his temples, concentrating. “Something about how I ‘chose my path’ when I claimed to be the Blue Spirit? And that my Inner Fire was dying… and that Water and Fire was warring in me.” That made his head snap up. “I’m Fire though! Through and through! I’ve always been Fire.” Iroh nodded placatingly, and the boy continued. “But, they asked me if I wanted to live or die, and I said I wanted to live… I also said something about my Inner Fire or chi being mine, I think… but, anyway, I woke up and…” Tears beaded in Zuko’s eyes, though they were quickly wiped away. “And I couldn’t affect anything around me. I was a ghost. When I tried to wake you up, I couldn’t. So I left Ba Sing Se and met Hebiko.”
Iroh could feel his expression darkening and tried to wipe it off his face. Judging by Zuko’s grim, yet agreeing, expression, he didn’t do a very good job of it. “Yes, I’m particularly interested in that part.”
“She said that I needed a Form? And that mine was the Blue Spirit Mask. So, I got it, and now I’m really alive.” Zuko twiddled with his fingers. “So… yeah.” His nephew looked up, waiting for Iroh to respond.
Iroh took a deep drink of his tea, drained it, and then added some more to the cup, only to drain that one too. With a third filling and a small sip, Iroh stared at his nephew, trying to conjure something to say.
Claimed to be the Blue Spirit. Iroh thought and considered the odd sparks that were slowly dying down as his nephew calmed, though the few stragglers continued dancing through the air. Considered the smoke that writhed like it had a mind of its own, when he’d watched Zuko and Hebiko arguing. Considered the way Hebiko hadn’t spoken aloud, but Zuko had responded regardless. Considered the wildness of his nephew’s Inner Fire, like a bunched coil, ready to spring.
There was something spiritual about his nephew now, there was no doubt. He was at the very least Spirit-kissed, at the most a Spirit himself. That sort of thing hadn’t occurred in hundreds of years but the world also hadn’t been in such an uprise for a while. With the civil and global unrest, of course Spirits would be crawling out of the woodworks. When the mortal realm was in trouble too. The soul follows the body, the body follows the soul. They were intertwined.
He just needed to figure out if Zuko was one of said Spirits. At the thought, a shiver trailed down his spine.
“Are you certain you are a ghost ?” Iroh asked, mildly, and Zuko firmed his jaw.
“It’s between a ghost and a zombie, uncle.” Zuko’s lips twisted, wryly. “I’ll let you know if I feel an inclination towards brains.”
Iroh hummed, and stroked at his beard, the comforting movement of hand over the hairs giving him a moment to think. “Water is the element of Change, and Fire of Power. They are natural opposites, as well as natural compliments. Fire can purify any water, water can curb the dangerous appetite of fire. The combination of the two does not necessary mean death .”
“Uh…” Zuko tilted his head, looking remarkably like the turtleducks he was so fond of. “It does, though. That’s why I died .” There was something about the way Zuko said the word that sent images tumbling through his head. Civilians piled and burned, Lu Ten’s ashes, Zuko , shaking in the snow.
For a moment, Iroh had to squeeze his eyes shut and let the images flow through him. When he opened his eyes, Zuko looked a bit guilty. “Change is not death, nephew. You should know that more than anyone.” Zuko didn’t respond, so Iroh stepped closer and placed his hand on Zuko’s shoulder. The boy’s eyes shut tightly, but he didn’t move away. “Besides, you didn’t die. You should be overjoyed! Agni chose to bring you back. That is the highest honour of a firebender.”
“Oh, yeah, I’m feeling over the moon.” Zuko glared, the facial expression narrowing his good eye to the same slit as his burned one. The look probably burned those unused to it, but Iroh had been seeing it his entire life. It really had no effect on him anymore. His nephew’s eyes brightened, and he straightened his back. “But I’ve improved! My flame is blue, just like Azula’s!”
Iroh raised his eyebrow. He was nowhere near that last time he bent… “Oh?”
Zuko was oblivious to Iroh’s scepticism. “We can go home! We haven’t found the Avatar, but this has to be at least enough to prove myself. We wouldn’t be traitors anymore!”
Oh, Zuko. I’ve been a traitor for the better half of a decade now. You, since your Avatar heist at Pohuai. There is no hope for us to remove our faces from those posters, just as there is no way to return home with our heads still on our shoulders. “What is your plan then, Zuko?”
“I’ll be reinserted into the line of succession. You can play Pai Sho with real tiles, and drink your tea from the fancy teapots you deserve , uncle.” The joy on his nephew’s face was both endearing and terrifying. “You wouldn’t need to serve tea anymore, or deal with rude customers.” Iroh sighed and thought of the poor woman with the man.
“I’ve told you before, Zuko. It’s not what the tea is in that matters, but the quality of the tea itself.” He patted the teen’s shoulder, a sad but comforting motion, to Iroh as much as to Zuko. “As long as what’s inside is good, I do not care if it comes in a golden pot or a tin one. I was not happy, as a general, just as I was not happy being waited on, hand and foot. I find that true joy is found when one follows their passions.” Iroh paused, not to think but for Zuko’s betterment, for the boy to consider the words. “What is your passion, Zuko?”
“My destiny is to follow in the footsteps of my ancestors.” Zuko said, shakily, swallowing deeply.
“Yes.” Iroh said, knowingly, though they were most certainly thinking of different grandparents. “Yes, it is.” A lengthy pause ensued and Iroh switched topics, not wanting to fry his nephew’s brain. “Now, as for Hebiko .” He put a hefty emphasis on the word, and Zuko squirmed under the scrutiny.
“She’s been helping me with… figuring out stuff. After… the ghost thing.”
Iroh hummed. “Spirits do not help without reason. I’d suggest you figure out hers.”
“She wanted a heater and a tour guide.” The words were tentative, unsure. Zuko likely realised how silly they were when said aloud.
Iroh fixed him with a firm look. “Spirits are not empathetic gods. They have their own agendas to fulfil.” With that said, Iroh turned to pick up a tray of tea and handed it to Zuko. “Let’s go see what sort of agenda Hebiko has, shall we?”
Notes:
Thanks for reading... I hope I made everything clear, its a bit tough keeping the Spirits *just* avoidant enough while still providing info! If there is anything unclear, just let me know!!!
Chapter 3: the writhing, infinite coils
Summary:
POV: you bring your girlfriend to meet your parents, but instead of your parents it’s your uncle and instead of a girlfriend its a Snake Spirit that wants to steal you away from said uncle. But same diff.
AKA the chapter where Hebiko and Iroh play tug of war with Zuko's trust!
Notes:
A shorter chapter, I hope that's alright with you guys!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 3
The monks always taught Aang that the Avatar was the reincarnation of the world, in human form. The bridge, in that the soul was Spirit, the body was mortal. It was in this way that he knew something was happening in the Spirit World. It was the most minute disturbance in his chi, a shiver much like how a leaf quaked in the slight wind before a storm. It was even before the twang that he knew something was going on.
As Sokka and he rode Appa away from Ba Sing Se—and the bison seemed much appreciative of leaving the city—he felt it . There was a vibration, felt deep in his soul, like the snap of one of the Yuyan archers’ bows. The difference: Aang was able to outmanoeuvre them—sort of. But this vibration in his chi? That snapped through his arrows, racing down them like rapids? He did not know how to outrun this.
Something had changed.
————————————
What are they talking about in there? Hebiko curled into a small ball, feeling the loss of the mask within her coils. There has to be a reason they wouldn’t let me join them, more than manners. And how long does it take to make tea, anyway? Certainly not this long. Slithering a bit closer to the door, she flicked her tongue. Confusion, annoyance, begrudging affection—because it had to be begrudging—and whirling flames, though a hint of floral sweetness cut through the acrid heat. Those were all Zuko’s, most certainly, as the strength nearly drowned out any other smells or emotions in the room.
The old man’s emotions seemed more like an afterthought, in the madness of Hurricane Zuko. Love, sadness and scepticism, with a touch of tea. Ginseng? Regardless, things were going well between them, which meant it was going badly for Hebiko. The stupid man has millions of other humans to care about. He’s selfish, that’s what he is. And, what was worse, the old man had his clutches in Zuko. “Let’s go see what sort of agenda Hebiko has, shall we?” Iroh said, the words muffled by the door, and Hebiko fled for her spot at the table, curling into a small ball with her eyelids closed. As the door opened, she opened one eye slowly, looking blearily at the Spirit and man standing in the doorway.
“I didn’t know making tea was such a long process. ” She smiled while imparting images of harmless curiosity into Zuko’s head. Now, at least, the boy seemed to be listening. Clearly, he was starting to realise who his real friends were. Not mortals, and not the elder Spirits, but Hebiko , who’d helped him from the start. “ You should show me sometime. ” The habit of imparting while speaking was hard to break, and Hebiko found herself sending senseless images of shrubbery into Zuko’s mind. Stop that. Zuko isn’t trusting the impressions enough right now.
“Yes, learning to make a good batch takes time,” Iroh said with a baring of his teeth that looked like a smile. “It’s all about the intentions, I find.” That makes no sense . Hebiko smiled back, though it was more of an imitation of Iroh’s. Is he senile?
In an attempt to find some form of solidarity, Hebiko coiled her energy around Zuko’s, trying to impress confused amusement, but immediately his Inner Fire jumped and danced with protectiveness, bubbling and writhing, to push her energy away from him. Emotionally, it really did sting, though, ignored and shafted. She could feel the prickling of her aura, so similar to the prickling of mortal eyes before tears. This is the fault of that uncle. He thinks he knows what’s best for Zuko, when, really, Iroh has nothing to offer him. I have everything! In a quieter voice, her mind whispered, Why doesn’t he want me?
Iroh was peering at her curiously, and Hebiko could practically feel her aura shirking from the look. It was as if he could see the very energy that surrounded her, judging it and finding it unworthy. Decision made, the man went to sit across the circular table from her, and Zuko sidled behind him, placing a cup of tea in front of her before going to sit equidistant from both Hebiko and his uncle. That, at least, Hebiko would count as a win. He hadn’t left her.
And he wouldn’t. Not once he realised how much she could help him. He would stay by her side, permanently. Companionship meant survival in the Spirit World and, in the emotional landscape, it meant an escape from a lonely eternity.
“How are you liking Ba Sing Se, Hebiko?” Iroh asked, placidly, though the way his Inner Fire surged indicated anything but. “I understand you wanted my nephew to bring you here.”
Hebiko exhaled, impressing the smallest emotion of trust into the edges of Zuko’s aura. The boy was young, so young his energy swirled and lashed, tendrils separating from the whole and rejoining moments later. As one of such tendrils, imbued with Hebiko’s gift of trust rejoined the mass, Zuko’s shoulders softened. Yes, he was a strong Spirit, but an unaware one. “It’s lovely.” Speaking in this simple way, devoid of impressions made the hiss of her letters more noticeable. “I’ve not been in such a large sssettlement before. Small outssskirting ones are much more amenable to creaturesss of my Form.”
“Yes, I can imagine.” Iroh nodded, and Zuko’s held breath exhaled, embers sparkling through his breath. “Purely interested in the mortal world, then? A noble purpose. You don’t see that much in Spirits.”
Spirits did not lie, just as the soul did not lie, in the way that denying the truth purposefully did wonders to impact a Spirit’s chi. However, two rules in place made it possible for Hebiko to manoeuvre around Iroh’s conversation. 1. If a Spirit did not know something was a lie, there was no effect… for all they knew, it was the truth. 2. A partial truth is as much truth as a full truth, and was treated accordingly.
As such, she did not confirm or deny whether or not that interest was her purpose . “Yes, it is a noble purpose.” She stated, flicking her tongue curiously. “I imagine I’m much like your nephew, in my interessst in humanity.” But not in my apathy for it was left unsaid.
“You said Spirits couldn’t care for humans! Why are you lying ?” Zuko bit out, and Hebiko let out an offended hiss. Care? Of course she cared, which is why she didn’t put him into an unfulfilable deal the moment he asked about his Form. That was as close to true care as a Spirit could get! She cared to have a friend, she cared to have someone to protect her, as the others had. She cared to have the Blue Spirit by her side and finally be worthy of a glance.
Another flick of her tongue as she stewed. Betrayal, emanating from herself and… Zuko. She could feel herself softening. He wasn’t acting like this out of rage. He felt betrayed and, even though Hebiko knew that she had his best interests at heart, he didn’t know that. “I’m sssorry, Zuko.” She simpered, trying to give him her best Snakelet eyes. “I didn’t mean that. I meant that…” A small lightbulb went off in her head. “... Well, I meant Ssspirit’s shouldn’t. It’s a weak spot, and sometimes other Ssspirits will find that weak ssspot and exploit it.” She sent him an imparted emotion of fear at the word exploit, and was pleased to see he wasn’t rejecting her anymore. “It’s dangerousss, to both Ssspirit and mortal. That’s all I meant. I didn’t consider you because I know you can protect yourssself.”
Zuko didn’t preen exactly at that compliment, but a small smile did slither onto his face.
“Then what is your hope, here?” Iroh took a deep drink of his tea in front of him. “If mortals are a weak spot, why… fraternise with my nephew—” Hebiko tasted a lie in the air, not in his question but in his description of Zuko as a mortal. “—and the rest of Ba Sing Se?”
She hesitated. If she mentioned Zuko being a Spirit, it would probably reverse the minute progress she had made. “Zuko has already faced the Major Ssspirits. He can handle himssself.” And keep me safe in the meanwhile. “Besides, Ssspirits can have hobbiesss.” Most of hers were solitary, but that would change, once this man stopped interrogating her and she could convince Zuko to join her.
“They can,” Iroh said, passively, though his eyes were anything but. “Though hobbies do not fulfil a person.” He raised his eyebrows. “I’d be interested to know what other hobbies you have, if you’d tell me?” It was like the man thought she’d just say Oh, you know, just chilling in the woods, being at the lowest rung of the Spirit hierarchy, oh I almost forgot! I like to roast innocent travellers on a stick and suck out their souls! She didn’t, of course. Hebiko wasn’t much of a fan of the chewy texture, like swallowing the sap of a rubber tree.
Regardless, this little verbal jest was starting to aggravate her, she could tell from the way her aura reared, a massive creature of coils with no end, shoved into a mortal meat puppet. She needed Zuko, just as he needed her, and Iroh would just impede Zuko’s transition from Zuko to Blue Spirit. Zuko deserved to have someone to guide him, just as she deserved to have someone to accompany her.
As she opened her mouth in response, Zuko slammed his hands into the table, and sparks exploded from his palms, cascading through the room in a wave of dancing rainbow embers. “I'll just say what you mean, uncle.” His eyes flashed an action that—this time—had nothing to do with Hebiko. “You’re going in circles. Hebiko, what is your plan ? What do you gain by helping me?”
Hebiko slid her eyes to look at Iroh and saw the recognition in his eyes at Zuko’s display of Spirit flames. He knows of Zuko’s nature. Her mind whispered, and Hebiko looked at Iroh suspiciously. And if he is the one to convince Zuko of it, there is no pulling Zuko back from that cliff. If Iroh explains the intricacies of the Spirit World, what do I have to offer Zuko? Without that small bit of information—which she currently held—Zuko would have no reason to remain with her. He would return to the old man, and spend his life teamaking , and she’d be…
Alone.
She hissed, slithering a bit closer to Zuko, blinking kindly. I need to tell him. I need him to have a reason to care. “Your uncle is dancssing around a cssertain topic, not only with me, but with you . You dessserve to be in the know.” She feigned a distasteful look at Iroh, who looked mildly panicked but certain in the inevitability of what Hebiko would say. “Sssooner rather than later.”
Iroh swallowed, clearly not wanting to influence his nephew, but not wanting Hebiko to do so either. “If you boil a tea too quickly, at the wrong temperature, it only sours.” He levelled a look at Hebiko, and Hebiko flicked her tail impatiently.
“Yesss, yesss, whatever. Patience.” Hebiko stared at Zuko, who looked right back into her eyes. This has to make you trust me. It has to. “You have been changed, Zuko. I know you do not want to hear it, but it must be sssaid.”
“Hebiko,” Iroh said in warning, but Zuko’s eyes were still trained on her. “There is no point to this. Quiet.” A flame appeared in Iroh’s hand, though he doused it quickly. How dare a mortal try and tell me what to do.
“A Ssspirit cannot lie.” She whispered and reared upwards to be closer to eye level. “I was not lying before, and I am not now. Agni and La changed you, at the very basssisss of your being.”
Iroh interrupted with a cough, and Hebiko hissed her annoyance, little specks of acidic spit flying towards the man. At this, he waved an arc of flame, dissolving the droplets and singing Hebiko’s tongue. She hissed and, though it healed quickly, rage bubbled in her gut. He hurt me. He could’ve hurt Zuko. She knew the man wouldn’t . She didn’t care. “The only one that can choose who you are is you, Zuko.” The man spoke, like a liar.
“You’ve changed, Zuko.” Hebiko flicked her tongue. “Face it: ghostsss do not exissst. You are a Ssspirit, jussst like me.” There was a distraught look on Zuko’s face, and Hebiko wished she could apologize, but she wasn’t quite sorry. “Your destiny is chosen.”
Iroh was mad, she could taste it in the air.
What a sensational feeling.
————————————
Zuko was not a Spirit, no matter how much the world was trying to convince him otherwise. Even going against all evidence, if Zuko was a Spirit, everything he’d wanted out of life was dead. No returning to the Fire Nation with the Avatar, no line of succession, no father clasping Zuko’s shoulder in the way Uncle did.
If Zuko didn’t just die but became inhuman, he was even more of a failure than he thought. A Fire Prince died with honour, accepting his death and not relying on Water Spirits to change his essence. He was already toeing the line, becoming a ghost/zombie, assisted by Agni, Tui, and La. But if he let himself be changed so fully? Well, he wasn’t just a failure, anymore. He wasn’t even just a traitor to the Fire Nation. He was a traitor to all of humanity, to the very thesis of what makes one human. Strive to be more, but never the most.
If Zuko was a Spirit, an honourless, self-centred being, then he was destined to remain Zuko, a banished traitor and a snivelling coward. He was to be selfish and manipulative, permanently destined to be lonely and self-serving.
And, if Zuko did that, then he really did deserve to be executed.
Which was why Zuko was not a Spirit. Because, in his heart, he knew he didn’t deserve to be executed, so he couldn’t’ve done anything wrong, so he couldn’t be a Spirit.
Simple, easy, done.
“You’re a fucking liar ,” Zuko growled, hands burning. He could smell smoke, taste it, see it. The world was smoke, for all he knew. It came out with each breath, choked him with each inhale, and charred his skin grey. The smoke flashed, the force of his anger sparking in and out of existence in embers. “I’m human. I’m human !” His uncle was moving towards him, hand landing on his arm in a placating movement, but Zuko shook him off. “What, you think I’m not good enough to be human, Uncle?” The words came out in a hiss, smoke streaming out of his mouth. “You also think I’m a fucking failure and that I have to be something disgraceful? ”
“Of course not,” Iroh spoke, and Zuko relaxed for a moment. “You are the most honourable man I know, Zuko.”
He didn’t deny the Spirit thing. Zuko growled again, stepping back as his hands automatically searched for his Mask, clutching his abdomen, where it was stored. “ I’m not a Spirit. You said Spirits work for their own gain. She’s lying, and I don’t know why! ” His anger was mounting, and daggers of imparted rage shot towards Hebiko from Zuko, as he angrily slammed ideas of hate into her mind.
“Please, Zuko,” Hebiko was coiled at his feet, Hebiko was a towering mass of scales that filled the small room, wall to wall, in knots and rings. Hebiko was whispering something to him, Hebiko was ebbing a creaking rhythm of hisses, crackles, and whistling flutes that was somehow distressing and beautiful at the same time. Hebiko was scared, Hebiko was a writhing infinity of horror. “You needed to know .”
“Are you okay?” Iroh reached for Zuko again, who flinched away. Iroh, the Dragon of the West. Iroh, his uncle. Iroh, a flame of comfort and love, twisting and tangling Zuko into an intangible hug that warmed his essence, but not his body. Zuko did not respond, still staring at the scales and blazing fire. “Zuko?”
“If Spirits cannot lie,” he said, desperately grasping for straws. “If Spirits cannot lie, then listen to this: I am not a Spirit. I am human!”
Iroh cast a dirty look to the side, where Hebiko was curled into a nervous ball— so much like the coils, oh the coils, that filled the room, oh Agni help him. “You have not changed, not in the ways that matter. You are still selfless and unflinchingly good. What does it matter, Spirit or not?” Zuko snarled again, and backed away. He felt like a shaken bottle, like the rumble of a volcano before erupting. His skin felt as if it was stretching , as if something was being unleashed. But the feeling was not physical , but theoretical, a concept that made his head ache and vision swim. Again, his fingers trailed over the Mask under his shirt. The Blue Spirit was untethered to these concepts, untouched by mortal politics and Spirits matters. It was Zuko’s will, enacted, it was Zuko’s soul, liberated from the touch of Spirits and the morals of man. It was a body unmarked by disappointment or failures, unscarred.
It was bright out, it would be stupid to don the Mask and leave. Zuko didn’t care.
Who am I now?
Zuko wanted to go home.
He stumbled through the doorway into the Ba Sing Se cobbled streets.
————————————
“You’re a fucking liar. ” Zuko spat, and Hebiko froze. She did not freeze for any logical reason but a thrumming in her chi and an energy in the air. She did not freeze for anything that was quantifiable, but something that made her brain scream “ danger ”. She froze because that was the thing that kept her alive for ninety-odd years over the other minute Snake Spirits, and she froze because if she didn’t, her body would be twisted and her energy drunk like wine, and the danger wouldn’t even be satisfied with that. “I’m human. I’m human !” Zuko screamed-imparted-struck, vocally scorching Hebiko’s eardrums, metaphysically grabbing her energy and shaking and shaking until her chi was nothing more than a broken jack-in-the-box, popping and screaming and flailing.
Hebiko had first noticed Zuko because he was powerful and new, a good combination to wring out companionship and status.
She was now seeing that to be a horrible mistake.
Where her actual form, her True Self, was small, just the size of the room, the Blue Spirit was even smaller, not even taking up a quarter the room. A mask—no, the Mask—flickered over Zuko’s face, on and off and on and off, radiating pure energy and power. Smoke whipped through the room, flames flickering and searing Hebiko’s coils, to the point where her True Self, the manifestation of her will and power, just writhed and curled, unwilling to move to protect itself. And the worst part was the music , silent yet audible, the pounding of a drum like a heartbeat, the soft strumming of the pipa. It was so overwhelming that when Zuko’s mouth moved to speak, all she could hear was a drumbeat and threatening, alluring music.
Iroh was moving to speak to Zuko, and the Mask turned to the man. But instead of striking him down, the smoke died, curls of Inner Fire wrapping around the man but never touching him.
“Pleassse, Zuko,” The words fell from her mouth, desperately, watching as the Mask turned its angry eyes to her. “You needed to know.” Tell me I’m right. She begged, looking up at him. Tell me I was right in telling you. Tell me you wanted this, tell me I didn’t squander my last chance.
Iroh reached for the Blue Spirit, but the boy twisted away, speaking but Hebiko could only hear music. At his words, Iroh gave a dirty look to Hebiko, before continuing to speak to the Blue Spirit, in voices she couldn’t hear . He’s manipulating Zuko . She curled tighter into a ball, head tucked somewhere between the coils. He’s telling Zuko not to trust me, and I cannot do anything. I am going to be alone again. I am going to be alone. He’s forcing me to be alone.
Zuko was moving, leaving, leaving her behind, but also leaving Iroh . The door opened, metaphysical and physical, and Zuko was gone, physical and metaphysical.
She’d lost.
Iroh’d lost.
She’d forgotten that life was not a game with clearly defined sides, with rules that defined victory. She’d forgotten that, sometimes, there was a secret third option not even the contestants knew of.
————————————
There was another twang in his soul, something changing . The worlds were moving, both mortal and Spirit. Air wants to be free .
Aang did not feel free.
His energy was tied somewhere, and he did not like it.
You could not keep a bird in a cage and expect it to flourish. You could not hand a boy a predetermined destiny and expect him to fulfil it.
Aang had to fulfil it.
There was energy skating along the thread between mortal and Spirit, and his chi burned and frayed, like spiritual rope burn. It was like he’d been flayed, skin pulled back and innards dragged out. Something had fallen into him, and he didn’t know if it would come back out.
“Aang, you alright, buddy?” Sokka peered at him, and Aang shivered, before smiling unsurely.
He was the Avatar. If he wasn’t alright, who would take his place?
“Yeah! Let’s see your father!” Aang beamed.
Usually, Sokka would’ve been able to tell but, caught up in everything, the Water Tribe boy just grinned and leaned back into Appa’s leather saddle.
————————————
Zuko was not in Ba Sing Se, but he was also not not in Ba Sing Se.
He wasn’t, and he wasn’t not.
It would be wrong to say he was and he wasn’t, because the state of being he existed in could not be quantified by positives. You could not say what it was, but only eliminate what it wasn’t.
Towering trees surrounded him, almost no new life in the shadows of the giants. Long cords seemed to make up each trunk, glistening with water. Zuko’s bare feet—no, they weren’t bare anymore—sunk into the sloshing mud beneath him. His shoes were simple black cloth, designed for stealth wear over durability and water-resistance, and that lapse in judgement was felt in the mud seeping between Zuko’s toes. The air was thick with fog and steam, the latter rising from Zuko’s shaking shoulders. A scream ripped itself from Zuko’s throat, flames blasting from his mouth and hands as he threw a temper tantrum for the ages. He was childish. He felt better.
Where the flames hit, flowers did not sprout. Black char laced the ground and oddly-veined trees, not burning, but scorched. A deep sigh rattled from his throat. He was whole, again. The odd lightness he’d been feeling since waking up had disappeared, his feet grounded and body solid. Zuko was right again. “Losing control of one’s anger is akin to losing control of one’s flame. You may burn others, but you, too, are burned.” Zuko imitated his uncle’s trailing voice, guessing at what the man would say. “Makes no fucking sense. It’d make more sense to say holding in anger burned you.”
*But it is better to the trees you burn? * Something spoke, and Zuko spun around. * If a forest burns, you won’t be able to run fast enough to get out.*
“Who’s there?” Zuko shouted, sending a blast of fire in the direction of the voice. It went silent for a moment, and guilt twisted in his stomach, intermingling with relief.
*Ha! And even if you can run fast enough, you’ll be tangled in vines and die nonetheless.*
All the guilt/relief faded. “Shut up!”
*You know the worst part, Blue Spirit? * The unreal voice whispered. * The worst part is, it won’t even your fire, shot by you but not directed by your whims. You will burned by another’s flame. Again. * A pause as Zuko let out a kick of flame, which died in the wet environment before it could go more than a meter. * What a sad, pathetic situation we’re in to need you .*
“You—” Pause. Zuko looked into the darkness beyond the surrounding trees, into the beading mist and empty space. There was an energy there, more concentrated than the fog that seemed to imprison Zuko. Slowly, he bent his knees, like a cat ready to pounce on it’s prey. “Need me?”
The voice seemed to smirk at him. No, it wasn’t a seem. Metaphysically, it did, in an unquantifiable way that Zuko’s brain couldn’t comprehend. *I know, I’m surprised too.* It was here, in the moment most arrogant, that Zuko sprung forward, hands automatically going to the blades on his back—how did they get there? He didn’t leave the house with them—which he swung at the mass of energy. The dao cut through it, slicing the energy cleanly, and triumph rose in Zuko’s mind. *Nice try.* Something clamped down on Zuko’s wrists, slamming him to his knees, the mud flying up and dousing his dark training gear. Wetness slithered along his skin, knees chilling as his skin goosebumped. His dao—his defence, his skill—fell and sunk up to the hilts, and Zuko let out a dishonourable yelp. Writhing against the something holding him down did nothing, as there was nothing to fight, just energy that sunk Zuko deeper and deeper, the slime travelling up his lower back. *Silly little boy, playing with butterknives. Does he even know how to use them?*
Fire spouted from Zuko’s mouth as he continued thrashing, though the forces remained strong. I am a prince in everything but name. His mind hissed, furiously, as Zuko strained and kicked. I will not be taken without a fight . The image of a dagger floated to the forefront of Zuko’s mind, and vigour flooded his Inner Fire. He was a boy, he was a Spirit. He was writhing in the mud, he was slashing out with burning blades that did not exist, but pointedly did. He was imprisoned by unseen forces, he was cutting off the limbs of said forces.
Water sizzled, boiled, and Zuko was on his feet again, slashing through the fog with smoke, which flooded from his mouth and replaced the mist with warm comfort, something that he controlled. Zuko did not fight on battlefields designed for him. He fought in the South, the North. He’d fought raiding pirates on unburning ships, he’d fought Fire soldiers when unable—or unwilling—to bend, with a frog-obsessed Avatar behind him. It was in these ways that he was an expert at levelling the playing field . Hostages and the sun, daos wielded and stubbornness prevailing. And so, he knew how to fix the odds in ways Azula did not, and fix them he did, removing the hateful fog from his sight with pointed puffs of smoke, dark and black as they trailed from his nose.
Of course, surrounded by smoke, there wasn’t much he could see.
*Little firebender. * The voice whispered into his mind, trying for a relaxed tone, though Zuko could hear the annoyance in it’s voice, like a kettle’s whistle. * You didn’t think that would work, did you? Flaming swords aren’t going to help you. You cannot run from truth, as you cannot run from a mirror. Shatter it as you might, one day you will look and one day truth will grab you and wrench you from ignorance.*
“Big talk for someone that can’t get me!” Zuko shouted, puffing smoke from his nose as he navigated through the woods, looking for the invisible speaker. “You said you needed my help! Why?!”
* Oh, you misunderstood. * The voice sounded right in Zuko’s ear, and he spun towards it, growling and puffing out more smoke. * We don’t need your help . We need you. *
Notes:
I LOVE the concept of the Spirit World, and really wish it was expanded on more in ATLA!!!! I feel like it gets downgraded a bit in LoK, because the mysterious element is the VIBE. This whole fic is literally just fun worldbuilding and self-serving tropes... but its fiiiiine.
As always, this fic is entirely written and edited by me. As such, some stuff might be written that makes sense in my head, but makes NO SENSE on the page. Please let me know of such things, so I can fix them and make this fic a bit better :). I love all your comments, and hope you enjoyed this chapter!!!
Chapter 4: choices, unchoices, and abstinence
Notes:
hey y'all.... its been a while.... to be honest, i get like this sometimes. i still love this series, but updating it can take a lot of work.
this chapter is *kind of* filler, in the way that it is supposed to set up things in the future, but is it *necessary*? no. but i think it'll make sense once everything is laid out for y'all!
so... enjoy??? i love all y'all's comments!
Chapter Text
Chapter 3
The space where Taraqtuut’s throat would be let out a small rumble, reminiscent of raindrops on shimmering snow and the ripple of water against harsh ice. The ice was not harsh in cutting words or slippery traps, but harsh in the reflection of the self. In a reflection, there was no hiding of truth.
Many eons ago, Taraqtuut looked into a mirror. Many eons ago, he saw himself, immortalised in truth and the shining water beneath his bloodied form.
Many eons ago, he chose to be Taraqtuut. He chose to be a mirror. As was his chosen destiny.
Many eons ago, Taraqtuut died and fell into his truthful, brutal reflection, and transcended. He looked back at every truthseeker and whispered, This is you , until they fled, either grateful for the knowledge or fearful of it. Taraqtuut did not care either way. It was their choice what to do with the knowledge, he just needed to provide it.
But this… this Spirit who was not a boy, this boy who was not a Spirit, he refused . This boy-Spirit looked at himself and decided to remain blind and ignorant, clinging to a destiny that was not his. Not anymore. He looked at himself and did not see the truth, but a fabricated lie, permanently branded into that mark upon his face. Fire was Life, but he chose to believe it was Power. It just wouldn’t do. A man who chose to believe others’ interpretations of their destiny was a sad man, but a Spirit who did so was a dead one.
And this boy, who held all their hopes upon his feeble, uncrowned head, was man and Spirit, sad and dead. Not a ghost, not like the boy-Spirit hoped to believe, but worse than dead. Gone from life but preserved in memories as an untruthful clone.
But there were no other options. No faithful enough mortal, no desperate enough life. Only a boy, outcast, but not unwanted.
* Do not struggle. * Taraqtuut imparted in the whisper of wind across snow. * I just want to talk. I already said we need you, it would be foolish of me to kill you so quickly. You are such an odd little Spirit, honest to a fault, except to yourself. I’m here to… correct that. * The firebender bit at the tendrils of mist swirling, as if expecting it to harm Taraqtuut. A snicker fell from his mouth with a sound like icicles shattering. * Stupid thing. Now, I am going to bring you somewhere safe , and you are going to listen to me. Afterall, if I wanted to kill you, I haven’t been lacking in chance. *
Likely overwhelmed by the kindness of Taraqtuut’s words, Zuko froze.
————————————
* After all, if I wanted to kill you, I haven’t been lacking in chance. *
Zuko froze, feeling the slightest tremble along his spine, tiptoeing from vertebrae to vertebrae. Chance? He’d been putting in maximum effort and the Spirit still had chances to kill him? Of course it had chances . Zuko scolded himself at his stupidity. Spirits are more than man and less than him. Stronger in everything in exchange for the weakness of morality and honour.
Which lead to the question: why was Taraqtuut not killing Zuko when he had the chance, so less in morality that he was?
“ Then why haven’t you? ” Almost subconsciously, he imparted all the ways Taraqtuut could’ve killed him by now. Drowned in mist, ripped apart by those invisible chains, yanked his soul from his body like a fish from water. “Why do you need me?” The world tilted and turned, and Zuko wasn’t falling but the world was, dragging him with it. Every tumble shimmered and flipped trees into mirrors that stood at double Zuko’s height. Like a book’s pages turning, the grass turned and disappeared, still there just out of sight, leaving reflective silver that shivered like leaves in the wind. There was no place to look in which Zuko’s reflection went unseen, a lanky, lurking figure in black, a carved wooden Mask.
A Mask that Zuko did not put on.
—Not consciously.—
There is an element of horror that comes with actions that both deny and execute your will, a horror in realising extreme power, without restraint. A horror in realising that you have everything and nothing at once. It takes a certain mindset to take this, turn it over, mull on it, and push it out of the mind. After all, the simultaneous acknowledgement and ignorance is the only way to dim malicious joy and stopper human fear. If one cannot… well, the best example was the Fire Lord: given unprecedented power, citizens to fulfil his wishes before he was even aware of them. It was much likely that he came to the realization of his wants much at the same time as observers. And, in this modgepodge of power and unchoice (a word that only appears in such minds), the neurons are ripped apart at the seams. They did not fail due to having the power and unchoice, but instead failed in understanding it
As such, one must be both powerful and weak, decisive and ignorant. Fluid in thoughts, stubborn in keeping the unchoice and the power separate. Now, Zuko was a stubborn teen, a flame flickering even in the greatest torrent. However, a rock cannot flow .
As such, let it be known that Zuko did not have this ability, and his mind was ripped apart.
Perhaps that was not quite right, either. For all his attempts, Zuko was not his father. He had the same sharp chin and honeyed eyes, but the heart of his mother. The heart of a past Avatar. And, now, the soul of a Spirit and, as such, the basic knowledge of knowledge and unknowledge all at once. It was for this that Zuko’s mind was not ripped , but carefully pried apart, neutrons’ joined hands loosened rather than torn.
It was in these moments that he had the following realizations:
- Zuko was not just the great-grandson of Fire Lord Sozin.
- Zuko was not as he should be.
- Zuko was not to be as his father thought he should be.
* I am not a Guardian Spirit, brat. * Zuko’s mind pried a bit further, a gap large enough that one could worm metaphorical—or perhaps metaphysical—fingers into the folds of fat that made his brain. * Look closely, because I will not repeat myself. * Zuko was not stubborn, this time. He wanted to be, but he didn’t know what he wanted, not quite. So he peered into the silver, his reflection rippling like droplets into puddles. With a sizzling sensation, the Mask on his face dissipated, like carbon dioxide fizzling out of carbonated water. Still there, still in existence , but out of reach.
He didn’t know what he was expecting. Perhaps a monstrous face, fangs suitable of the Spirit the world—mistakenly, because it had to be mistaken—thought he was. But he was underwhelmingly himself. Thankfully himself. A scar marked the side of Zuko’s face and his eyes were blotchy in the way that would predict tears for anyone else, but screaming for him. The water shimmered again, rippling outwards, and the scar disappeared. For a moment, Zuko flinched, staring at smooth, pale skin and two open, alert eyes rather than one blurred from flame. His eyes were sharp as Mai’s daggers, dangerous in a way that Zuko could never achieve, not even when his ship was on the verge of mutiny. He was not Zuko, and he was not his father. He was some horrendous amalgamation of the two. The reflection’s mouth began to move, without Zuko’s say-so. * What will father do to the Avatar? * The transmission wormed through Zuko’s head in his voice, but it was not his .
* Prevent him from stopping the Fire Nation! * Zuko’s mouth moved, but he did not speak. This was not a speaking time, he knew this in the way he shouldn’t .
* Why? *
* We bring culture and civilization everywhere! Education! * Zuko hissed into the reflection’s energy, annoyance twisting and writhing through the Inner Fire. The reflection was him and not him, fuelled by Taraqtuut’s chi. * We save the lands we enter! *
His reflection blinked slowly, a god sampling mortal trivialities. It did not seem to care about his answer, just moving on to another topic. * And how did he treat the last child in his care? *
Zuko shouted incoherently, stomping his foot into the reflective ‘liquid’, which only served to send slight ripples through his reflection, hurting his own foot in the process. * Don’t imply that! He gave me mercy! Mercy, dammit! *
* Is that what that scar on your face is? Mercy? * A cackle, more reminiscent of that misty Spirit’s than Zuko’s. * A little slap on the wrist before sending you on a fool’s errand? To find a person that didn’t exist until just a few months ago? *
Zuko did not care for what was proper, now. He needed to yell, needed its release the way he needed water, air, the Avatar, and impressions would not give him that. “Agni speaks through him! He knew it was my destiny! He knew it! And he gave me a chance! I didn’t even deserve it!”
* Des-tin-y .* Another amused cackle, the sound of glaciers cracking and plunging under the ice. For a moment, it made him homesick—or shipsick—for his little rustbucket, just him and his uncle and his crew. * Mortals are so silly about such things! There is no destiny ! There is choice, and there is unchoice, and there is abstinence, which is a choice and unchoice in and of itself! * Zuko unsheathed one of his dao, slamming it into the face of the reflection. For a few, blissful moments, the world was silent. Until, like ink spilt into water, colour spooled into the steel of his blade, and Zuko’s reflection stared at him again, only his eye visible, still glaringly gold. * You have no destiny, little boy-Spirit. You have guides, you have ancestors, you have expectations . But you have no destiny . Your purpose is— *
“Shut up!” Zuko stumbled away from the sword, unsure of whether or not he should return it to its sheath. “I choose this as my purpose! I will follow the path of my father, and my grandfather, and my great-grandfather!”
* So you choose the path of your father’s forefathers? *
“My forefathers! Your family is your destiny!”
* Ah ah ah! You have several forefathers . There is the great-grandfather on your father’s side , and the great-grandfather on your mother’s . Which is you ? Turning Earth molten, Water to steam? You chose your father’s path over your own. *
Choice made, Zuko ripped the sword from the ground. “What are you talking about?” The sword melted, and Zuko scrambled to drop it, but it would not fall from his hand. Silver crawled up his arm and torso, and Zuko could not scream. He could not run.
And, soon, he would not be able to breathe.
And with those few precious seconds before breathlessness, he spoke, a creaky desperate whisper. “So it was, and always will be, my fault that I was exiled? There is no plan for me? I am to be discarded, and it was for nothing, in the end?”
The metal covered his face, and he fell.
————————————
There is time, and there is space, and then there is an entanglement of the two. Time—ordinarily—cannot exist without space, as without space there is nothing and if you have nothing you have nothing to measure time. Please note the use of “ordinarily”. Yes, time ordinarily cannot exist without space because, to mortals, time is documented by the change of the world. However, if we shift our definition of time to just represent the constant movement of souls and Inner Fire , not the change of material goods, we can create time with no space. It is in this way that the Spirit World is a spaceless time.
Where time has these restrictions, space is not regulated by the existence of time. By mortal definitions, if time was the touch of change on a place or being, then space can be timeless. The Spirit World was a place of eternal change and, as such, it was an unchanging state of change. The change must be unchanging because the change is constant, and this constant defies time. Change that never stops is regular and, thus, cannot be used to measure such mortal ideas as ‘time’. The act of understanding the logistics is fatal to the mortal mind, even damaging the minds of Spirits. You cannot imagine a dark landscape as ‘nothing’, because in having nothing but darkness to see, you must have a place, and in having a place, you have a thing. In having a physical thing, you must have a space for the thing. But how much space does a thought take up? An idea?
Regardless, these concepts are essential to understanding the Spirit World. It is a time-fuelled emptiness, defined by the movement of souls. It is a timeless space, with constant change that defines its timeless nature. It is unaffected by time, unless it wants to be, and by how much is a mystery to everyone except the Spirit World herself.
As such, due to this funny little Spirit, the Spirit World shivered in an anticipatory way, the metaphysical womb of the physical Spirit World reacting as she did so. Silvery surfaces flipped to grass to water to ice, and the sky bloomed into technicolour hues, colours uncomprehendable for the mortal or Spirit eyes. However, it was not for them that she did so.
Whatever the two were talking about, she did not know. They were too small, and she too big. In the same way a human could not understand an ant, she could not even hear their voices, only the ebb and flow of their chi.
Regardless, the little Spirit was throwing his small swords about and breathing fire… oh, she hadn’t had a firebender in ages . Fine, she had the dead, but they didn’t bend , just as her other Spirits didn’t bend , per se. But this one, so full of life and Inner Fire, so new , so stubborn … well, he was a blazing flame. Wasn’t this such a funny game her Spirits had started? Such a funny little bet ?
For a moment, just a moment, rage built in her core. The temperature raised in the Spirit World, the kind-of-trees shook. The world swayed and shook, like an Eight Ball rattled until one side raised to the surface. She would not, could not interfere. One breath from her would strip the skin from their muscle, one touch crush them to bits. She could not help, she could not interfere.
She could only hold tightly to the mortal realm and not let go .
————————————
One fall through the floor, covered in silver, and Zuko’s body folded, stretched, shrunk, wrinkled. Prickles of chi, so massively immense that fear sung in Zuko’s soul, ran along his arms, acknowledging him . If there is one thing you do not want, it is being known by a cosmically huge being. But he was.
The world did not flip or change… it shifted to a new one. It was an entirely different place and time from the Spirit World, yet interconnected nonetheless. The mortal realm was the same one he’d left, just a different tick in the circling knotted mess that was time .
He was outside the Earth Palace, and the world spun and spun, spun and spun. Vomit crawled up his throat and he vomited straight into the well-groomed bushes that lined the garden. A small sound of shock popped through the retch-filled courtyard, and Zuko wiped his mouth to turn around. “Uncle? How did you… Where…?” He gagged again and had to pinch his lips shut.
Regardless of his befuddlement, Iroh stepped forward and enveloped Zuko in a hug, willfully ignorant of the way the teen stood, shellshocked. “Nephew. I was so worried. What—”
Zuko interrupted, the world still spinning as he pulled himself away from the man. “What are you doing at the Palace, uncle?”
“I’ve imagined myself here many times.” He looked fondly towards the massive building, so stocky in comparison to the Fire Nation one which Zuko was so familiar with. “But I’d always thought I’d be a conqueror. Instead, I—we, now—are here as the Earth Kingdom’s guests.”
“And why did the Earth King invite us to the Palace?”
Iroh smiled, knowingly. “To serve him tea, of course. Come with me, I have something for you to change into. Destiny is a funny thing.”
A choice, not fate. Zuko did not voice this. Instead, he smiled, a small fragile thing, and bowed his head lightly. “It sure is, uncle.”
It sure was.
Chapter 5: the dog and his master
Notes:
i'm baaaaack! i've been a bit out of sorts, but I'm back on track, so here's another chapter!!!!
as always, please ask qs about this fic or comment... I've gone a bit mad over it :P
Chapter Text
Chapter 5
The Water girl—Katara—ran from the crystal cave, and Zuko stood there. Thinking. Thinking. What was his uncle saying? His lips were moving, but no words were coming out. Or, rather, Zuko was far too distracted for the words to register.
Crystals exploded from the floor, encasing his uncle in a shining, beautiful cage.
There was no destiny.
Azula’s voice was there.
There was no destiny.
She said something. The only words that permeated Zuko’s mind were as follows: “You’re not a traitor, are you?”
He was not. But…
There is no destiny.
Stop thinking! He scolded himself and, with stubbornness ordinarily unknown, but well familiar to Zuko, wrenched himself from his own inner thoughts. “Release him.”
Azula was calculating, always calculating. She’d been calculating since the day he’d seen her, swaddled in a little red blanket, those big eyes looking adoringly at Fire Lord Ozai. She’d given Zuko an equally adoring look, pudgy little hands reaching out of the blanket, waving around to grab the little sparks that floated from the fire behind their father’s throne. Now, though, she seemed more enthralled by the Fire Lord title than their father himself, more interested in Zuko as a pawn than an older brother.
That was how their father liked it.
She wasn’t a toddler anymore, and he wasn’t the little kid who played with little knives. Now he played with big ones—though perhaps there wasn’t such a difference at all. Azula always called life and war a game , after all. “It’s not too late for you, Zuko. You can still redeem yourself.” She smiled, that sly, tricky smile that was awfully reminiscent of the Mask, which he’d slipped under his shirt once more.
But it was too late, wasn’t it? He was no exiled prince, no honourable mortal. But, he wasn’t a trickster Spirit, quite yet, was he? There is choice, and unchoice… He couldn’t abstain from this, but Zuko was never one to back away from a challenge, a look, an implication. Before he could answer, his uncle shifted in the crystals with a slight tinkling sound as the gems clinked against each other. “The kind of redemption she offers is not for you.”
“Why don’t you let him decide, U ncle ?” Azula had a way of saying the word. Zuko said the word angrily, but the actual word remained sacred, steeped in love. Azula said the word sugar-sweet, a mockery of care , meant only to jab needles into Iroh’s heart. She said it like an insult. She said it as if to remind Iroh that he was not the Fire Lord, and that she need not defer to him. “I need you, Zuko.” Zuko blinked once, twice. Azula’s head was tilted, eyes big as she looked up at him. It had been a long time since Azula had needed him.
Just three years old, Azula was the spitting image of their mother. And, with those same sad eyes, she looked at Zuko. “Zuzu, I broke Uncle’s teacups.” Zuko was only five, but he had nodded and fetched their mother, claiming guilt and begging her to fix them.
Azula had had those begging, desperate eyes then and, like every older sibling, Zuko was swayed by them now.
She turned away, as if to hide tears. “I’ve plotted every move of this day. This glorious day in Fire Nation history, and the only way we win is if we are together . You will have everything back. Everything you want.”
Everything. Could he have everything, with the touch of a Spirit on his soul, the claim of water swaying with the flame in his being? Was that even possible anymore?
Now, Iroh spoke. It was like a game of tug of war, like the push and pull of the tides, and Zuko was the one stretched beyond his limits, slammed into the rocks. “Zuko, I am begging you. Look into your heart and decide what you truly want.”
Zuko looked down. Realised. “Where is Hebiko?” Now, he looked at his uncle, watching as emotions passed over the man’s face. “She wouldn’t’ve let you leave without her.”
“She didn’t have your best interests at heart,” Iroh said, cautiously, face twisted into concern. “And you had gone to—” His uncle paused, looking towards Azula, but Zuko did not turn to face her. “Had gone, and I didn’t want you to be unsafe. The Spirits are not—” His uncle bit back the words.
The Spirits. Like…
Him. Or, him if he so chose.
He’d choose not to be a Spirit. He’d choose, damn it, he’d choose; he’d declare his humanity like a criminal declares his innocence.
“Where is she?” Zuko said, again, gritting his teeth to stop himself from impressing the words. “She cared about me, uncle. She was helping me.” For all his efforts, the smallest impression of love was pressed into his uncle’s mind, whose eyes tightened.
Azula clicked her tongue, and Zuko turned his head to look at her. “It's your choice, Zuko.” The Dai Li behind her vanished, and she stalked from the cave, following Katara and the Avatar.
Azula was giving him a choice. Destiny wasn’t real, but he could choose to uphold it. His uncle, however… his uncle…
“What did you do to Hebiko, uncle?” Rage simmered under the words, and the temperature rose one, two, three degrees. “I’m done with fake words , and I’m done with tiptoeing , and I’m done with Spirits and their false truths that are somehow, somehow , not lies! I’m done! What did you do ?”
Iroh gestured helplessly with his hands, eyebrows pinched together as he looked imploringly at Zuko. “Zuko, I promise you, I didn’t do anything. I told her to leave. I told her she was doing more harm than good. But I did not do anything to her, Zuko. She was going to follow you into the Spirit World .”
“Shut up !” Zuko hissed, glancing towards the cave entrance. “Shut up, shut up, shut up ! I’m not a Spirit, I’m not Spirit-touched, I’m not .” Contradictions, contradictions. He didn’t know what he thought he was.
“Nephew, please, I know you do not think you are, but you are at least Spirit-touched. My brother has never been kind to those of Spirit, and I—”
“At least Azula will give me the choice,” Zuko said, and Iroh flinched back. “You never have. You always think you know better. Always .”
“Zu—”
Zuko did not listen.
There is no destiny.
————————————
While Zuko was out there, he was a threat to Azula’s well-deserved spot as Crown Princess. At least if he was by her side, he could be monitored . After all, there were three things she could trust in this world. 1. Her skills. 2. Fear as a triumphant motivator. And 3. Zuko’s unwavering loyalty to those he deemed worthy and, by Spirits, if she wasn’t worthy.
She was worthy of it all, Agni , the Fire Nation was worthy of her . It needed her (she needed it). And the Fire Lord knew the same; he knew it. And now, she’d be returning two of the Fire Nation’s most wanted straight to her father: the Avatar, and her wayward brother, now reformed.
Now, if only she could be certain that Zuko wouldn’t escape with that traitorous former -general, that would be great. Zuko had changed ; he was not the silly boy who’d had his face burnt off any longer. But, at the same time, he was the same. Dependent, impatient, internally strife-ridden. He needed others, and he needed things quickly. He needed stability , somehow, at the same time.
She could manage that. She could. Quickly, she rubbed at the base of her ear, and a little bit of white paint flaked off into her hand. Damned Kyoshi uniform, damned face paint, damned warriors. They were so backwards . What was makeup to do against Fire? Nothing, she knew that much. She’d even seen it for herself. Running her fingers along her hairline and face again, no more paint flaked into her hands. She strode certainly through the caves, because she didn’t need to run , dammit, a Crown Princess always timed herself. She’d been counting on instinct to ensure the Avatar didn’t get too far too fast, while her brother argued with Iroh about a ‘Hebiko’. Snake. She’d have to figure out who that was. Unknown variables were the reason people failed, just as her uncle failed to capture Ba Sing Se.
Knowing unknown variables was how she conquered it.
Knowledge held power, power was Fire, and Fire was Azula. Following that, knowledge held Azula, or maybe Azula held it. People feared the unknown, but Azula embraced it. Their predictable fear transformed them, little pawns clacking across the infinite chessboard.
It was a fine line, between known and unknown. Too unknown, and you fade into oblivion. Nobody was afraid of nothing . Too known, and you’re predictable, and nobody is afraid of what they think they can beat.
Yes, it was a fine line, and Azula was the metaphorical tightrope walker, more skilled than Ty Lee.
The small tunnel opened up into a much larger section of the cave, sunlight pouring in with a glittering waterfall. Water, she had to watch that. Their waterbender wasn’t a master, not like Azula. No one was like Azula.
The Water girl sprinted towards Azula, feet hitting the ground like droplets of water on a puddle. A mass of water rose from the river, a tsunami meant to drown.
It was like rain on a forest fire, though. How predictable .
A whip of water swerved towards her, and she dipped backwards. Never forwards, a Fire Princess didn’t bow… not even to protect herself. Others bowed to her. They needed her (she needed them). Steam exploded from her hands, filling the room with wet air. Leaping from the cloud, balls of fire fell onto the Avatar and the girl, who quickly created an umbrella of water.
I don’t know if I love or hate Water… the perfect counter, yet the Water masters are so fun to kill…
This girl was far from a master, though.
She was far from a master, just as Zuko, who leapt from the tunnel. As he stepped forward, lightly, Azula narrowed her eyes at his feet.
The way he pointed his toes before touching the ground, so soundless… it was nearly reminiscent of the Water girl, like water droplets falling into a lake. And yet, his were even more silent and smooth, eerily so. Where had her blustering, clumsy brother learnt to stalk like that?
And, more importantly, why did it make Azula’s hands feel clammy in a way they hadn’t been in years?
Silently, she heated her hands and burned away the sweat lining her palms, watching her brother carefully. Yellow eyes flicked to Azula’s, and loathing-longing stirred in her, so intertwined she could taste the bittersweetness on her tongue. Zuko had the narrow eyes of their father, pure and gold as the magma that stirred under the crust of the land. He had their father’s face, sharp and severe, while Azula sported their mother’s, all soft corners and dark amber pupils. Fate was cruel, yes, that their mother’s hated daughter looked just like her, that the failed Firebender sported the face of the most accomplished Firebender in the world.
Zuko’s eyes returned to the Avatar, who gave a little gasp, right before Zuko shot a gleaming blast of flame right at him.
Of course, Azula’s predictions were right, when were they not?
But, in that half second before the Water girl sprang into action, Azula watched her brother move forward. Fire flew from his hands, but the way he fluidly moved in and out of the movement…
There was something unknown there, something that Azula had to figure out before it burned her.
Before she sported the same marred face as Zuko.
“C’mon, Zuzu!” She called out, jumping into the air to fire at the girl. “Let’s see the new forms Uncle taught you!” It was like the spell broke, and Zuko returned to basic movements, exhaling sharply at each punch. Good, good. A whip of water sliced by Azula as she dodged to the side, and small clippings of hair flew into the air. No.
A small growl worked its way out of her throat.
It was fine, she’d just take it out of the waterbender’s flesh .
The water slithered up the girl’s body, into extended arms that lashed at Azula. It’s fine, just shoot— The water doused her flame, coating Azula’s arm in water. Leg. Upon her kick, the second flame was swallowed, and Azula was… caught. She swivelled not-desperate, never desperate, eyes towards Zuko, who jumped upwards and slammed his flames down in an arc, cutting the girl’s water in half.
How?
Azula plastered on a smirk. My flames are hotter, stronger… how did he cut her water, when I couldn’t? How?
She glanced at her brother and froze. Fire writhed along his arms, reined in, as he lashed out with long arms of fire , just like the waterbender. Fire was power, blasted, not controlled, because Fire did not like to be caged, and yet here was her brother, with Fire on a leash. Fire, on a leash, going toe-to-toe with the same waterbender that just destroyed Azula’s flames. Air glimmered gold along his body, the air crackling, not with lightning but with power.
Azula was supposed to be Fire, Azula was supposed to be power .
“I thought you changed!” The girl yelled at Zuko.
“I have changed,” Zuko replied, cold in a way Zuko wasn’t . Fine, it’s fine. Zuko is deathly loyal… I’ll let this go, for now. There is one thing I can rely on: Zuko, like a dog, does not betray his master.
She wasn’t so sure, though, not anymore, and Azula was sure about everything . She turned away, blasting towards the Avatar… he was covered in the green gems of the cave, but they shattered almost instantly. She glanced back at the Water girl, who was surrounded by the Dai Li, and then at the Avatar.
Zuko had defeated her? Zuko?
Regardless, she returned to the Avatar, who quickly made himself a shelter, of sorts, out of the green gems. Stupid boy, making protection from the gems I shattered just moments ago. It was just milliseconds before the glass glowed and the Avatar blasted from the shelter, arrows and eyes aglow.
It was just seconds before Azula shot him in the back with a focused blast of lightning.
Chapter 6: the weight on the scale
Notes:
I'm finally motivated to write!!!!!!! and i have a final arc in mind!!!!! and, uh, yeah it says zuko x mai, but its really only in this chapter, so if you don't like the ship, don't worry... can you tell I love them though???
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“And after three long years, your prince has returned,” Lo announced, or was it Li? Zuko’d been gone from home so long he’d lost the ability to distinguish their voices. “Zuko!”
The Prince stepped forward, face schooled into a mask of solemnity. He did not smile or wave. Fire Nation royalty did not smile or wave, unless it was out of superiority. Except Uncle. The Prince’s mind muttered, though that, too, was quickly scolded and suppressed.
The Fire Nation citizens—his citizens, one day—cheered, though it was less of a joyous affair than a unified shout. It was nothing like how the Earth's citizens rejoiced at parades and parties, tittering and milling about, an unorganised mass.
Uncivilised . He tried to tell himself, trying to slip back into the shoes of his thirteen-year-old self.
Genuine. His mind replied, polluted by the three years away from home. The wooden mask still chaffed his skin.
The Prince dropped his head slightly at the crowd, a grateful half-bow to his citizens, hidden from their sight. A Prince did not bow, not as much as he wished he could. As such, the hidden bow of his head was more metaphorical, with no impact on the actual. His eyes slipped towards Azula, who was watching him with a hawk’s eyes. She used to do that when she was younger: watching Zuko to figure out how she had to behave, and mimicking her brother’s movements perfectly. Now, though, it was just as curious, though not for as innocent reasons. The Prince knew that. But there was a reason she brought him here, outside of her plotting. There had to be.
————————————
Fire crackled, drumming in His metaphorical ears as it always did when He entered His nation. Ashen tastes burned through his essence, a constant reminder of the people under his care. Even in poverty, they gave what they had to Him, and for that, they would be rewarded.
The boy-turned-Spirit-turned-Prince had his head bowed, a match submerged in the ocean, a droplet burning in a forest fire.
Taraqtuut had failed.
That was what one got when one sent a minor Spirit to do a major Spirit’s job.
Agni crackled, snapped, and every light source in the nation surged momentarily, an endless circuit of power bounding off of the boundaries of the Fire Nation. Fire reached infinitely, an endless stream of metal monsters and pointed helms.
Taraqtuut, La’s choice, had failed , and it fell to Agni to select someone new . Fell to Him to burn reason into the boy-Spirit-Prince’s mind.
Agni’s energy wafted towards the boy-Spirit-Prince’s, burning smoke clenching the tiny spark. There. A steadiness in the flickering flame.
————————————
“Prince Zuko,” A firm voice spoke, and Mai’s fingers fell from his scalp, where she was tracing circles into his hair with nimble fingers, deft from long hours of training. At the loss of sensation, Zuko huffed a spark-laden breath, and tea spilt from his teacup in a wave, covering his hands. More instinctively than out of actual pain, Zuko inhaled sharply, before standing. He turned to the man at the door, who kneeled, his tunic pooling on he floor. “Everyone’s waiting for you.”
“What?” The Prince said, about as eloquent as a hog monkey at the bottom of the ocean.
“Everyone’s waiting for you. The admirals, the high generals, the war ministers and the princess have all arrived. You’re the only one missing.” The messenger turned his face upwards, looking at Zuko like he was Agni’s own flame. “I—” The man gasped lightly. “I heard about what you did for the 41st legion. My brother went with you. He was safe when on your ship, loyal to a fault. I was devastated when he passed in the North.” The under General Zhao’s command was left unsaid.
The Prince paused, looking at the man, letting pride trickle through him for just a moment. “My fath—the Fire Lord wants me there?”
“Said he wouldn’t start until you were.” The man confirmed.
A smile sneaked onto the Prince’s face, and a matching one curled across Mai’s lips. “I’ll be back.”
“You better.” She rolled her eyes, though the smile still sat on her face. “Go to your little meeting.” The Prince glanced at the messenger, who dutifully turned away and closed the door.
Lightly, Zuko pressed a small kiss to Mai’s cheek and fled the room, just glancing back long enough to see her press her palm to the invisible kissmark.
Servants immediately flagged him, pulling the ceremonial Fire Prince chestplate over the Prince’s head, fastening it quickly as he walked. Thankfully, they did not try and remove the simple satchel from Zuko’s hip, which held his only tether to the mortal world. Am I to live like this forever? Tied to this Agni-forsaken mask? It was a small price to pay to live , but it made Zuko want to burn something.
He’d tried to leave it in his room, but he was only able to go about a fifty metre radius away from it, and he didn’t exactly want to explain to anyone why he couldn’t leave the west wing.
Carefully, the servants avoided his hair, which Zuko pulled into an honourable topknot. As they neared the War Room, the servants quickly finished fastening the chestplate and bowed as the Prince walked away, muttering a quiet “Thank you”, which no one would ever hear.
Zuko was alone, for a few moments, staring at the curtain with a golden Fire Nation sigil melted into the fabric. A wizened, familiar voice crept through his mind. Breathe, Prince Zuko. Your Fire comes from the breath, not from your willpower. Iroh whispered, and Zuko dutifully breathed, loyal still to the old man. A warm sensation, like sinking into a warm bath, curled around him, and the Prince pulled apart the curtains, stalking to his father’s side. As he bowed deeply, his father spoke. “Welcome, Prince Zuko. We’ve been waiting for you.” The Prince was not given time to bask in the words, as the Fire Lord immediately turned towards the tables lined up in front of him. “General Shinu, your report?”
The man stood, eyes facing forward, and began to speak, but the Prince couldn’t move his eyes away from the general sitting next to General Shinu. That face haunted his nightmares, his daydreams. That was the face that sentenced the 41st to a slaughter.
That was the face that sentenced Zuko to banishment.
That was also the face that disagreed with the Agni Kai.
That was also the face that frowned at the Fire Lord, as Zuko was scarred.
That was also the face that passed Uncle a tub of burn cream, whispering that it would give some semblance of control to the muscles, explaining that it saved the general’s knee when it was accidentally burned in combat.
The face of a killer, a callous man with little regard for life.
The face of a charitable man, a concerned man who gave expensive medicine to a forsaken boy.
General Bujing shifted slightly and avoided the Prince’s eye contact. Dishonorable. Clicking his tongue quietly, the Prince returned to Shinu’s report. “We should transfer more domestic forces into the Earth Kingdom.”
“Hmm.” The Fire Lord paused and the flames behind him froze, unable to even flicker. Finally, they began to move again. “Prince Zuko. You’ve been among the Earth Kingdom commoners. Do you think adding more troops will stop these rebellions?”
The Prince looked down, eyes tracing the wooden grain, flowing back and forth like the waves against the beach. Jin’s smiling face appeared there, and Zuko breathed steadily. “The people of the Earth Kingdom are proud and strong.” Zuko was speaking, but his uncle’s voice layered on top. “They can endure anything as long as they have hope.”
*Hope…* A feminine voice whispered in his mind, and Zuko steeled his spine to avoid flinching.
What. The. Fuck.
“Yes, you’re right.” The Fire Lord spoke, and the Prince perked up slightly, like a puppy for its master. “We need to destroy their hope.”
The Prince flinched, so similar were the Fire Lord’s words to Zhao’s on the night of the eclipse. “Well, that's not exactly what I—”
Azula smiled, cruelly, and Zuko held his breath. “I think you should take their precious hope, and all of their land, and burn it all to the ground.” It was times like these, at such grandiose statements, that Zuko was reminded that Azula really was just fourteen . She still thought such all-encompassing things like hope , something that was both fuelled and was fuelled by man, could be destroyed.
*A child playing dress-up, cutting the heads off her dolls.* The feminine voice whispered again, and Zuko couldn’t stop himself from wincing.
Who are you? He was careful not to impress the thought into the minds of anyone there. After all, who else could it be but another Spirit, here to play with Zuko like the aforementioned dolls .
“Yes…” The Fire Lord growled, and the Prince’s mind short-circuited. He felt a quiver, radiating through his mind, reverberating into the floor. *Calm, Zuko. Calm.* The voice whispered, and this time the Prince latched to it, trying to settle his chi. “Yes, you’re right, Azula.” Another echo reverberated through Zuko, though nobody noticed. *Breathe.* “Sozen’s comet is almost upon us, and on that day it will endow us with the strength and power of a hundred Suns.” *Blasphemy.* Zuko’s mind growled, and he instinctively impressed it into the minds of the generals sitting at the table, who flinched minutely. “No bender will stand a chance against us.”
Shinu, still standing, spoke, hand fiddling with a golden ring, enlaid with the spiritual symbol of Fire, like curling tongues of flame. “What are you saying, sir?” Momentarily, minute blue flowers flashed through his mind's eye, curling from Zuko’s hands. A rustle in his palm drew the Prince’s attention. No, no, no. A glance down revealed the unnatural flower, and Zuko had to take another deep breath. A tiny spark lit in his hand, burning the thing to ashes.
Not a Spirit. Not a Spirit .
“When the comet last came, my grandfather, Fire Lord Sozin, used it to wipe out the Air armies. Now, I will use it’s power to end the Earth Kingdom. Permanently.”
Every cup of tea shattered, the water exploding from them like the Fire tanks’ cannonballs ripping through civilian houses. The Fire behind the Fire Lord surged towards the ceiling, dancing, avoiding the fabric altogether. The War Room members shouted, burning tea splattering their arms, as Shinu pressed his ring to his lips, muttering a prayer to Agni. Did I do that?
The Fire Lord did not flinch, instead walking across the map on the table. “We will bring Fire. A Fire that will destroy… everything . And out of the ashes, a new world will be born. A world in which all the lands will be Fire Nation, and I am the Supreme Ruler of everything!”
There was applause, but no more teacups for Zuko to shatter.
And no time to wonder how he’d done it .
Altogether, they left the room. The generals milled about, but the Prince beelined for a gold-embossed pillar, in which a familiar sleeve poked around it. “Mai,” Zuko whispered, out of view of the rest of the palace. They began to walk, Mai’s arms brushing against Zuko’s.
“How’d it go?”
“Everyone welcomed me. My father saved me a seat at his right hand.”
Mai laughed, a breathy giggle that she reserved for him. “Zuko, that’s wonderful! You must be happy!”
Zuko paused in front of a towering portrait of the Fire Lord. ”I was the perfect Prince, the son my father wanted, and he was proud. But...” Pause. “I wasn’t… me.”
Mai sighed, a soft sound that made her sound more vulnerable than bored . “I know. We’ll probably be performing for years. And it won’t stop, even if you become Fire Lord. There are expectations. I—” She paused, before continuing tentatively. “But we’ll have each other, Zuko. That's all that matters.” Mai cradled his cheek with a cold hand, forcing Zuko to look at her. “You got invited to the meeting, and look at you! Your father is proud of you, Zuko. I’m proud. You’re doing a good job, for someone who just returned from three years at sea and with the Earth Kingdom .”
Zuko laughed lightly, and they continued to walk. “And you’re doing well for someone who had to spend three years with Azula and no one else .”
————————————
There had been a scroll next to Zuko’s bed, and he had done his damnedest not to read it, but Zuko had never been one to avoid things, not in that way. And now, late at night, he was curled up in the archives, finishing reading a scroll about Fire Lord Sozin. A scroll he already knew by heart . “Where’s the rest of it?!” He shouted, to no one in particular, before storming away to an already-familiar jail cell.
“You sent this, didn’t you?!” Zuko shouted. His Uncle was curled up on the floor, grey hair stringy with grime and sweat. “I found the secret history which, by the way, should be renamed the ‘history everybody already knows’! You said I needed to know about my great-grandfather’s death, but he was still alive in the end, so unless you want me to go through the royal coroner’s reports on death from old age— ”
“No, he wasn’t.” His Uncle’s voice washed over him, and the anger ebbed away.
“What are you talking about?”
“You have more than one great-grandfather, Prince Zuko. Sozin was your father’s grandfather, your mother’s grandfather was Avatar Roku.”
“Why are you telling me this?!”
“Because understanding the struggle between your two great-grandfathers can help you understand the struggle within yourself.” Uncle spoke, and Zuko fell to his knees. “Evil and good are always at war inside you, Zuko, it is your nature , your legacy. But there is a bright side.” Zuko looked up. “What happened generations ago can be resolved now . By you . Because you’ve been chosen, Zuko, by the Spirits and by fate. Because you alone can atone for the sins of our family, and of the Fire Nation. You have the power to restore balance to the world. You are Spirit and man, Zuko, just as the Avatar is World Spirit and mortal.”
The man turned to the wall and pulled out a brick before withdrawing something wrapped in cloth. “This is a royal artefact, it's supposed to be worn by the Crown Prince.”
Zuko paused. There was no way back. *Zuko, I know you do not trust me. But you are a good man, and that does not change if you accept that you are a Spirit. You did so much for that servant’s brother, and much more when you pretended to be the Blue Spirit… a Spirit status does not change you , it only allows you to help others. This is your purpose, Zuko. You are the weight that will tip the scale either in the Fire Lord’s favour or towards peace. The Blue Spirit, from my understanding, is not a trickster but a protector. A vigilante. A good man. You are what other Spirits are not: human. Taraqtuut lost that quality, too long in the company of Spirits, but you will not. You will always stand for humanity, with or without the mask.*
The presence of the Spirit disappeared, forever nameless.
The Spirit was right. He was headstrong and stubborn. Three years at sea did not change his compassion, and his father’s strong hand hadn’t either.
The Earth people were strong and proud, but Zuko was Fire. He was power . He was life. He was Spirit and man intertwined.
He took the artefact from his uncle’s hand.
Notes:
... genuinely one of my favourite chapters, Zuko has finally stopped being torn!!!
Chapter 7: if a tree falls, and no one hears it, did it make a sound?
Notes:
hey guys!! if you've read any other Spirit!Zuko fics, you probably recognize the ending scenario... I was inspired by MikkiOfTheAnbu's fic "blade of silver, forge of blue". tbh I didn't *try* to be inspired by it, I was just writing and accidentally wrote a VERY similar scene... oops.
anywaysssss, here's another chapter!
Chapter Text
Mai,
You know as well as I do that I’m not good with words, but I will do my best here.
You’ll find out something in a few hours, and I’d rather it come from me. I’m leaving the Fire Nation. I know you’re probably worried, but it is on my own terms, this time. I can’t stay here, in this place where I am expected to pretend from Agni’s rise to His set. I am not like you… I can’t live off of small, hidden moments, I want more.
My father will call me a traitor. He will be right. I’ll be a traitor to him, but never to my nation. Never to you.
Please know that this is all for our future, not a spur-of-the-moment decision or act of cowardice. It is not me leaving you. This is not me giving up. I’m trying to do what is right, and I know that my destiny lies on a different path. You aren’t spiritual, I know that, but I believe the Spirits have something in mind for me.
I won’t tell you where I’m going… that’ll just put you in danger. If you knew, Azula would not consider friendship more valuable than our father’s pride.
Just know, I will return.
Love,
Zuko.
His Mask upon his face, the Blue Spirit crept up the roof of a noble house, silently prying open a heavy window he’d entered thousands of times before. This time, however, he only needed to lift it enough to slip a small letter through the gap, but he hesitated. The moon looked at him, silver light glinting off his Mask. *Tui.* The Spirit slashed out with the word, as he did with his swords, piercing into the metaphysical mind of the moon. *Go suck a hog monkey’s dick.* A minor Spirit should be reverent to the majors, but that did not apply to Tui’s pawn, Tui’s pitbull in a dog-fighting ring.
The moon remained impassively in the sky, and the Blue Spirit turned away, silently cursing under his breath.
The leather gloves covering his hands were thin enough that the Blue Spirit could feel the paper’s grain as he ran a finger over the indentation of the letters. Love, Zuko. They did not say love . Just that small word would hopefully make a difference to Mai, just as it would for Zuko.
He could not say this to her in person. She would try to come with, and he couldn’t let her throw away her future if Zuko failed. She wanted adventure, but he would not give it to her. Not yet. Not when her life was at stake.
Without giving himself any more room to doubt, the Blue Spirit pushed the card through the gap and leapt away from the window, landing on the pavement silently.
I—I wasn’t able to do that before. Zuko mused, equal parts disturbed and impressed. I’m good, but not that good.
The silence was eerie. Humans weren’t meant to be silent . Human minds would crack under true silence.
You are Spirit and man, Zuko, just as the Avatar is World Spirit and mortal. The memory of the voice whispered, and Zuko exhaled slowly, before humming a song from his tsungi horn lessons.
Maybe he was human in the ways that counted.
————————————
Zuko knew the eclipse was coming.
That didn’t stop the stab of panic when Agni’s light flickered out in his chest, the rolling nausea that was only barely contained by Zuko’s splayed fingers over his mouth, holding back rancid bile. The guards just flinched, startled by the sudden darkness, and Zuko took the chance to walk towards his father, who was retching similarly to Zuko.
“My failed son, reacting so dramatically to the dimming of our inner flames.” Ozai twisted his lips into an imitation of a smile. “Are you wondering why we are so much more affected than… them?” The Fire Lord gestured a dismissive hand to the guards, who did not react. “It's because of the purity of the royal line. We are so in tune with our inner flame that when it vanishes, well, we feel it so much more severely. Even you—the weakest Firebender in the royal line—you feel its absence so keenly.”
Zuko did not acknowledge the information to his father, though he did file it away for later. “I’m here to tell the truth.”
“During an eclipse. How brave.” The Fire Lord motioned for his guards to leave. “This should be interesting.”
“In Ba Sing Se, Azula killed the Avatar. Not me.”
Ozai raised a single eyebrow. “And why would she lie about that?”
“Because the Avatar’s still alive. And probably leading this invasion.”
The Fire Lord stood suddenly, pointing at the door. “Get out. If you know what’s good for you.”
“And that's the other thing.” Zuko paused, narrowing his eyes. “I’m not taking orders from you anymore.”
“You will obey.”
Zuko scoffed and gathered the remnants of his egoism. “Fuck off. You, asking me to obey? You , the adult who challenged a thirteen-year-old boy to an Agni Kai? How can you justify fighting a child ?”
“It was to teach respect .”
“It was cruel. It was wrong.” Zuko exhaled, the absence of sparks noticeable. “Everything I’ve done, I’ve done alone. You lied . We are a great nation, yes, but this war is not a blessing to the world. Because of you, the world sees Fire as destruction . We need to fix this, we need to prove that Agni is not just a forest fire, but a hearth , too.”
The Fire Lord paused, before laughing, his mouth like a crevasse, laughter rumbling with a genuine mirth that had Zuko shaking. He hadn’t seen his father laugh like that in years, not since he was two, not yet a failed firebender. Not since the terrible Ember Island plays, his mother and the Fire Lord laughing at the Blue Spirit’s blunders.
“I’m joining the Avatar,” Zuko said.
“Full-blown traitor, aren’t we?” Ozai spoke, just as Zuko turned to leave. “Oh, don’t leave so soon! You won’t have time to hear about your mother.” The Blue Spirit froze, fingers falling to the Mask attached to his hip, hidden under bundles of cloth. “Fire Lord Azulon ordered me to kill you and I was about to do so. It would’ve cemented my place on the throne, in the future. But your mother couldn’t have that… so she proposed a plan to kill two birds with one stone: protect you and instate me as Fire Lord. She did unspeakable, treasonous things that night, things she knew the consequences of… and she was banished for it.”
“Shut up.” Zuko shuddered, the coldness spreading through his chest more than the absence of Agni. “Shut up!”
“Gladly.” Lightning sprouted from his father’s hands and blasted towards Zuko. Logically, he knew it was moving at, well, lightning speed , but he could feel the heat, slowly creeping closer, giving Zuko apt time to set up his hands, receive the energy, and blast it back, right into his father’s podium.
He did not wait.
The boy-Spirit-not-Prince walked out the door, not daring to glance back at his raging father.
——————Time Skip, Episode 13, Book 3———————
The frog creaked, unimpressed with Zuko’s antics.
“Hi, Zuko here! Though…” Zuko rubbed the Mask on his hip, comfort tingling from his fingertips to his scalp. “I guess you already know that. So!” He looked up, wide-eyed. “I have a lot of firebending experience, and I’m considered to be pretty good at it. Well, you’ve seen me…” Pause. “You know, when I was attacking you? Yeah, I guess I should apologize for that first. But, anyway, I’m good now! I mean, I thought I was good before, but now I know I was bad. And, uh, I’ve also talked to Agni and the Water Spirits, and now I know. I’m meant to be the Avatar’s firebending teacher.”
The frog croaked.
“Well?! What’s your answer?”
It hopped away.
“Yeah, that’s what I’d say too. How am I supposed to convince these people that I’m on their side?!”
“I find it's most effective to trap them and talk to them until they start begging to be released. They tend to be more attentive, then.” Zuko spun around to face the voice, where a ton of long, pill-like things piled into a singular mass, and then into a beautiful woman. “Oh, sorry. I remember you don’t much like reminders of Spirits. I’ll speak normally, if that would help.”
“You—” Pause. “You’re the voice in my head!”
“Yes, Zuko.” She tossed her lengthy bubble braids over her shoulder, each bubble the same shape as the pill-things that she came from. “I do have better things to be doing than babysitting you, so I would like to make this brief. Join the damn Avatar. We don’t have time for teenage angst.” The Spirit smirked. “Or baby Spirit angst.”
That would’ve given him some length of said
angst
before, but Zuko ignored it this time. “Will you be more helpful?”
“What, you want some healthy exposition?” The Spirit asked, stretching upwards with a groan as her back cracked. “Fine, ruin the mystery: you’re a Spirit. Spirits are not gods , but exceptions to nature. You can’t die , per se, but you can be killed, y’know? You return to the Spirit World and sleep for a thousand years, kind of killed . Yada yada ya.”
“That explains nothing .”
“I’m not a guardian Spirit, kid. Figure it out. I’m just hear to deliver a small message.” The not-a-guardian-Spirit lightly patted Zuko on the head, her towering height making it easy to ruffle his hanging hair. “Find your purpose, outside of being the Avatar’s teacher. Without a purpose , you’re just a man, attached to a silly little theatre Mask.”
“Purpose?”
“Ugh, baby Spirits are so useless . Here, silly boy.” She flicked her fingers, and energy surged through the air, striking into something in the distance. “Find your purpose .” She confirmed, and fell apart into those pill-shaped things again, getting smaller and smaller before vanishing. And then the screams started.
And Zuko was running.
Mask . The Blue Spirit thought, wanted, needed. And it appeared on his face, clothes flipping, but not disappearing, into a black tunic and pants, leather gloves unfolding from cloth cuffs. Small flowers bloomed from his footsteps, smoke unravelled from the tips of his fingers, and he could feel something. It. A tug in his chi, yanking the Blue Spirit towards someone who needed him. A young girl, tears flowing as freely as the river around her, clutching a rock that poked out of the river. “Help! Please!”
He should be going to speak to the Avatar. Instead, he nodded vigorously, glancing around the forest while the girl's fingers slipped further and further, her screams reducing into gurgles of water. Fuck, uh, no rope, no pole to grab them, no sticks that are strong enough… His eyes slid to the thick tree trunks, one tree situated so perfectly to become a… bridge .
His dao couldn’t cut through that, could it?
Spirits are not gods, but exceptions to nature.
Zuko pressed his energy into the blade of his dao, the same way he impressed thoughts into minds, and swung as hard as he could at the base of the tree.
1.
2.
3.
Snap.
————————————
Spirits were nasty buggers that had to be avoided at all costs, and this one was no exception. Honestly, priests and priestesses were probably the stupidest humans of the bunch, serving monsters and disguising it as faith .
The blue-masked demon sliced through the ancient tree with a single strike, sending it crashing down towards Kaiya with an unforgiving vengeance. If her mouth was above water, she would’ve screeched, but all she could do was gasp in more freezing liquid, lungs burning and fingers searingly numb. The water crashed over Kaiya’s head again, and her fingers began to slip on the slimy, wet algae coating the rock. The demon hopped on top of the fallen tree, stalking towards Kaiya with an eerie grace, horrid, pointed-tooth smile leering at her limp body.
It was in that moment that Kaiya had to decide: the demon, or the river?
Her grandmother spoke of those who the Spirits hated: strung up on trees for years, always eating and always hungry, cursed to be deaf, blind, and unable to feel, just wandering through life.
Her grandmother also spoke of those favoured by the Spirits: married and forced to carry a half-breed baby, forced to be the pawn of wretched games, taken away from friends and family.
Spirits, there were probably infinite examples of such things.
It was with these stories thrumming through her head that she looked up at the Spirit’s grinning face and outstretched hand and let go of the rock.
Bubbles swirled around her head, but she did not fight this time. She would not be with a Spirit , she would not be a game. She would go on her own terms. Light ebbed and swayed above her, a mosaic of blue shimmers and flashing light. She could almost forget that she was going to drown.
She was, though.
Kaiya shut her eyelids, exhaling slowly as the current pulled her further away from the demon, away from her village.
She would die.
Until… something grabbed her.
Kaiya whirled around to see the blue-masked demon gripping her dress, and she fought. She scratched and clawed at its inhuman arms and kicked at its legs until she finally hit it’s groin, but the Spirit did not release her. Instead, it yanked her above water, and threw her onto the shore, heaving itself out afterwards. She would’ve ran, if she had thought she would be able to get away. Instead, she dropped to the floor in a bow, forehead pressed into the muddy ground.
“Thank you, oh Spirit,” She said, fumbling to remember the courtesies ground into her head, years ago. “I understand that you have done me a gr—a great service, but do not take me. Please.” There was no response, and so Kaiya peeked upwards. Steam swirled around the demon, clothes fluttering in invisible winds. The mist curled around it, a willful servant… though its movements seemed more loving, like that of a parent.
“Kaiya!” A chorus of voice came from the distance, though they steadily got louder. “Kaiya, where are you?!”
Kaiya did not move to call for them, and instead pushed her face back into the floor. “Kai—” The familiar voice was close, so close, and Kaiya had to choke back a sob. Would this be the last time she heard her grandmother’s voice? Would the Spirit be so generous as to let her say goodbye? “Spirit, please, what is it that you need?” Kaiya looked up again, to her grandmother who stood between Kaiya and the demon. The Spirit glanced at her, and then back to her grandmother. “No! No, please, not Kaiya. Please .”
The demon shook its head fervently, stepping back lightly. It moved its head, as if speaking without volume. Kaiya glanced backwards, where the village adults, and some kids, watched nervously, before eyeing the demon. Tentatively, watching the Spirit for any dislike, she crawled to her hands and knees, before standing up. “You… just decided to save me?” Kaiya ventured, to which the Spirit nodded sharply. Now, Kaiya took another look at the Spirit. It was thin and wiry, a human’s body, with two swords sheathed on it’s back. The Mask was intimidating, yes, but it did not seem cruel , not upon analysing it. In fact, the wooden eyes seemed soft and understanding… caring, almost. Never thank a Spirit. Her grandmother’s voice whispered. It binds you, proves you owe them. “Thank you.”
Her grandmother flinched, but seemed to calm when the Spirit relaxed, flowers sprouting from it’s feet. They were small and blue, the same hue as the Mask, with delicate petals like… flames. “What can we give you?” The Spirit shook it’s head, but when Kaiya’s grandmother stiffened, seemed to slouch. It thought and the sounds of it rubbing its wooden smile emphasized the silence. Finally, decision made, the Spirit tapped the blue of its Mask. “A mask?”
Kaiya shook her grandmother’s shoulder lightly. “Something blue, for the Blue Spirit.” She said, loudly, and the Spirit nodded. Tentatively, Kaiya reached into the satchel, hidden under her dress, and dug until her fingers touched cloth, which she withdrew. It was originally a simple blue bandanna, but she’d embroidered it with hundreds of blue forget-me-nots, until the fabric was stiff from the thread. She’d been adding to it for years, now, a way to soothe herself when food got thin, or when Fire Nation soldiers raided the village. Now, bandanna in hand, she tiptoed towards the Spirit—the Blue Spirit— and tied the fabric around its offered wrist.
At that, the Spirit bowed and sprinted across the fallen tree, fading from sight within moments.
Yes, Spirits were nasty buggers , but there was one exception, the Blue Spirit, who saved her from the river.
And Kaiya, gathering tiny blue flowers to plant in her village, became the Blue Spirit’s first priestess.
Chapter 8: the laws of conservation of energy
Notes:
alrighty, lets give combustion man his due intro
Chapter Text
The eclipse was over, and Aang had accomplished nothing. The Western Air Temple was the same level of deserted as every other abandoned temple, but it still shocked him. He should’ve been used to the absence of running kids and scolding elders after all the empty sanctuaries, but something inside him always hoped that he’d meet another Air nomad.
He was being unreasonable in a way the Avatar couldn’t be, but he couldn’t help it. He wanted to be unreasonable.
The halls of the temple were meant to echo with life and laughter. There was none. It was silent.
“This is so different from the Northern Air Temple.” Teo looked up, surveying the hanging buildings of the Western Air Temple. Aang bit back a retort about the Northern Air Temple , something he’d practised much more since Teo joined the group for the eclipse. It didn’t help that Haru kept commenting on how cool the new Northern Air Temple was. It's fine, it's fine. He isn’t being malicious. Teo just hasn’t seen a traditional temple. Not really. “I wonder if there are any secret rooms.” Immediately, Aang’s sourness lightened.
Haru grinned and started to jog towards the nearest building, smiling towards the group. “Let’s go check it out!” The Duke and Teo began to quickly follow the taller boy, their laughter so reminiscent of the joy that had echoed through the Air Temples years ago that Aang’s legs started to move without his say-so, his mouth echoing that same excitement.
Until Katara blocked his path with his glider, waving goodbye to the rest of the group. “You guys go. I think we need to talk about some things.”
————————————
Sokka cleared his throat from Appa’s saddle, and Aang glanced back, fingers wound tight around his glider. “Aang, I think we should be making some plans for the future.”
“Okay, we can do that while I show you the giant Pai Sho table!” Aang needed this, he did. He needed to show them this tiny, preserved sliver of his life, the one temple still unmarred by burn marks and skeletons, crisscrossing pipes and machinery. “Oh! You’ll love the all-day echo chamber.”
Toph did not move, her face set in a stony mask. “I think that’ll have to wait.” With the same dramatic fanfare that she once used to point at her Earthfighting opponents in the ring, her finger swerved to pinpoint something behind her… a tall, lanky teen, with a scar over his eye.
Katara stiffened, stepping in front of Aang and hovering her fingers over the flask on her hip. Zuko stepped forward, out of the shadows of the pillar, and smiled . By now, Aang had long associated the sight with capture and with fleeing for his life. “Hello.” The Fire Prince said, still smiling eerily. “Zuko here.” The group didn’t wait for the eventual ambush or the surprise attack Zuko was likely planning. Instead, in unison, they each brandished their hands or, in Sokka’s case, weapons and prepared for the oncoming onslaught. “I heard you guys flying around down there, so I thought I’d wait for you here.”
In answer, Appa stretched open his jaw and let out a rattling roar , to which Zuko leaned away, before licking him. Sokka gasped. “No! Bad Appa! Don’t lick the guy that tried to fucking kill us!” The older Water Tribe boy did try and limit his language around Aang, but sometimes it got the best of him. Usually, Aang would chide him in a mockingly old voice, mimicking Monk Gyatso’s joking Language! , but this time he could only stare, wide-eyed, as Appa licked Zuko again.
And Zuko didn’t move, just stood there, as if resigned to his fate.
Appa was Aang’s counterpart, his most trusted friend, though maybe friend wasn’t the right word. They were two halves of a whole, unable to exist without the other. And here Appa was, supporting Zuko. Why? Instinctually, Aang dropped his staff just an inch lower, still ready for an attack but not threatening one of his own.
“I know you must be surprised to see me here,” Zuko said, wiping off bison slobber from his face, though his long hair remained gelled upwards from Appa’s tongue.
Sokka leaned forward, the tips of his ears reddening in annoyance. “Not really, considering you’ve chased all over the world.”
Zuko paused. “Right. Well, uh,” He cleared his throat. “Anyway, I just wanted to let you guys know that I’ve changed. And, I’m… good now? And I think I should join your group. And Agni does too, I think. I’ll teach you firebending?”
He wants to teach me firebending? Aang paused. And Agni wants what ?
Agni, the Fire Nation’s Spirit . His mind supplied, unhelpfully. Though they don’t speak to him, but believe that communication with Agni comes from strengthening and training with their Inner Flame.
“You want to what now ?” Toph demanded, breaking Aang’s droning inner monologue.
Katara scoffed. “You can’t possibly think that any of us would trust you!” Aang glanced over, where Katara’s hand rubbed at the minute, carved flask at her side, which once carried the Spirit water that saved Aang. “How stupid do you think we are?! All you’ve done is lie and try to hunt down Aang!”
“I’ve done some good things! I could’ve used your bison as bait in Ba Sing Se, but I set him free! That’s something!” Zuko yelped as said bison ran its tongue over his Fire Nation clothes.
Toph blinked. “Appa does seem to like him.”
“He probably covered himself in honey so that Appa would lick him.” Sokka splayed a skeptical hand towards Zuko, and Aang watched him. “I’m not buying it.”
Zuko’s hair hung over his eyes as he tilted his head down, and Aang took the chance to survey him. Something was… off.
Back at the caves (at Aang’s improv almost-tomb), there was something a bit odd with Zuko. The way his joints swivelled, the inhuman push and pull of the elements. The same push and pull when Aang merged with La at the North Pole, the same push and pull of Koh’s faces. But that odd sway , like the twists of steam and dancing of flame, had vanished quickly, both from Zuko’s movements and from Aang’s mind. It was the same fluidity that Zuko donned with his Blue Spirit persona, but amplified in the way glass magnified the sun.
He could see it again now. It wasn’t anything concrete, just the knowledge that there was something different, but Aang had no clue what it was. But he had no time to wonder, as Zuko spoke again. “Look, I know I’ve done some awful things. It was wrong of me to try and capture you, and I’m sorry I attacked your tribe.” Zuko ruffled his bangs. “And I never should have sent that Fire Nation assassin after you.”
Sokka’s chest puffed up, his cheeks filling with air before he shouted at Zuko, brandishing his boomerang. “You sent Combustion Man after us?!”
Toph swiped her hand through the air. “That guy locked me and Katara in jail, and tried to blow us all up!”
Zuko scowled at the floor before looking to Aang. “Why won’t you say anything? You once thought that we could be friends .”
Aang looked between his friends and Zuko, his fear warring with the Air Nomad teachings of forgiveness. He was not one to fight; that was not what he was taught. He didn’t want to take a stand, not yet.
But sometimes, one didn’t have the option. Sokka locked eyes with Aang and shook his head slowly. “We can’t trust you, not after everything you’ve done. We’ll never let you join.” There was a sound of something exploding behind them. Stupidly, Aang spun away from Zuko, staring at the water rocketing from the fountain, falling over them in a cold wave that seeped through their clothes.
Aang turned back, after what must’ve been seconds, and Zuko was gone.
————————————
People liked to ask Toph what the world looked like, as if she had some frame of reference to compare it to. She only had the nothingness before the badgermoles and the sensing after .
If she had to compare her “sight” to her other senses, she’d say it was most similar to touch . In the same way the Earth felt one walk along its surface, Toph could feel it , like an extended crawling over the skin.
It wasn’t over her arms, or any body part she had, but she could feel it nonetheless.
And, in the same way, she should ’ve felt Zuko’s presence seamlessly, but it kept fluttering, in and out, like he was somehow jumping on and off the ground… sort of like how Aang had flown around the Earth Rumble arena. It was more stable now, making it clear that the Fire Nation teen was lying on the ground, asleep and twitchy. But before, she’d had to push all her focus into the Earth he stood on if she wanted to “look” at him. She hadn’t been able to focus on anyone else.
That focus now was probably why she accidentally stepped a bit too heavily on a twig, startling Zuko into a seated position. “Who’s there?” He called out. As panic slipped into his voice, the weird fluttering moved faster, and Toph rubbed at her throbbing head. She opened her mouth to speak, but sudden heat reverberated through the ground. “Stay back!” Zuko shot a flame directly at her, the difficulties of sensing firebending worsened by the glitching, and she quickly threw up an earthen wall.
“It’s me!” And her feet burned.
How could she explain the absolute horror as pain seared itself into every surface of her feet, the only way for her to “see” the world? The only connection she had to her element? It was like taking a fire ferret and dumping it in the darkest depths of the South Pole ocean. “You burned my feet!” Toph was on her back, hands rooted into the Earth quickly grabbing any information as she crawled away, slinging rocks behind her at her enemy. Fuelled only by adrenaline, she stood on her bubbling, burning feet and began to sprint back to the Western Air Temple. Branches ripped through her skin, and roots cut through her tender, skinless soles.
There was talking, in the distance, the sounds of life that she’d come to associate with the morning.
Not being able to see with your feet stinks.
————————————
Of course, Zuko burned Toph the first chance he had. It was starting to seem like he was intent on branding every member of Team Avatar.
Come . Katara commanded—not whispered—to the water. She hadn’t whispered to water since the North Pole. Water was the element of change, yes, but it was slippery. Give an inch, and it’d take a mile. Earth was known for stubbornness, but it took a certain degree of strong-headedness to subdue something that loved freedom.
Katara’s first instinct when faced with Toph’s blistering feet was to set her by the fountain that she’d used to practice when they’d first arrived, but the had exploded. Aang and Sokka seemed to think it was her doing, but she wasn’t that much of a novice, not anymore. You explode one ancient iceberg—
Regardless, she only had a bit of water in her flask. The water in Katara’s flask knew her well. It wouldn’t disobey her, not excessively. So though she would prefer to have more of it, she would take what she could get.
“Zuko’s clearly too dangerous to be left alone.” Sokka mused, getting ready to pick Toph up with Aang. “We’re gonna have to go after him.”
“I hate to look for a fight… but you’re right.” Aang looked down at the stone floor, as if guilty that Zuko just being in Aang’s presence hadn’t suddenly redeemed the psychopath. “After what he did to Toph, I don’t think we have a choice.”
Sokka nodded, lifting Toph. “He’s crafty, but we’ll find a way to catch him.”
Katara scoffed. “Crafty? He’s crazy, Sokka.” She drew out her water. “Put Toph on the fountain.” The earthbender sat on the remnants of the water basin, feet swinging as she waited for Katara to start healing. “Besides, did you hear what he was saying about somebody wanting him to join us? I think he’s plotting something, maybe even with that assassin.”
Aang kneeled next to her, peering at Toph’s broken skin. “I agree that he shouldn’t join, but I don’t think he’s working with an assassin. The ‘person’ he mentioned was Agni .” Katara paused and glanced over at Aang while Sokka sat next to Toph. “He’s their Spirit, so to speak. Sort of fuels all of the Fire Nation. When I was…” Aang’s voice faltered. “Before, they believed that the best way to represent Him was by practicing and mastering firebending, but when I attended that Fire Nation school, it changed a bit. Most of the teachers and students believed that the only way to empower Agni was by expanding Fire Nation territory and influence. Mastering fire only helped that cause, rather than being the main focus.”
“Sounds like a shit Spirit,” Sokka grumbled, and Aang and Katara gave him warning looks.
Katara’s lips pursed. “Didn’t you listen to Gran Gran?”
“Don’t anger the Spirits, Sokka,” Aang warned, simultaneously.
They both looked at each other until Katara continued soothing Toph’s feet. Toph was speaking, but this was the tricky part. Soothing was easy. Water instinctively soothed burns, happy to tend to the effects of its opposite element. But healing?
Opposite to what Aang and the rest of the group believed, the Water itself didn’t heal. More so, Water was a conduit for Katara’s energy, which filled the missing energy from injuries. Katara couldn’t create energy, as that was a talent far beyond any human feat, but she could move hers. It was the same concept when waterbending: she couldn’t telekinetically move water, but instead imbued it with her essence , which made the water a little more suggestible.
Thankfully, the burn wasn’t that deep, and Katara only had to take the top scrapings of her chi to regrow Toph’s skin, the fresh layer soft and pink. The earthbender would definitely complain about her missing callouses, but that was Toph’s way of affection: she complained, and she expected, and that was how she cared .
————————————
Shun stood at the edge of the cliff, eyes locked onto the Avatar, power radiating from the eye tattooed onto his forehead.
“Your name appeared to me in a dream.” His mother swept the hair from his eyes, pressing her thumb to the middle of his head, where an eye would be tattooed in just a few hours. Bandages wrapped what was left of his right arm and leg, but the missing limbs just proved proficiency . “You are special, Shun, Spirit-chosen.”
He was chosen and, while the tattoo on his head still leaked and ached, not even a hair on his chin, he was given his first assignment. It was simple, a shot through a window, and Shun was leaving one job lighter and a hundred gold heavier.
His guilt also weighed heavily, but not as heavily as the gold. And, eventually, it sidled away to nothing.
The Avatar looked to be about the same age as Shun, when he got his tattoo. Regardless, the boy’s future was not worth the 10,000 gold the Fire Lord had offered. Maybe it was more merciful, though, to take the Avatar out. This way, he did not have to suffer at the hands of the Fire Lord.
One could be certain the Avatar would not die quickly, in the Fire Nation… Shun knew one thing for certain: the Fire Lord did not want another reincarnation.
Shun, meaning speed. He was fast, yes, but not fast enough to shoot before the ex-Prince launched himself onto Shun’s back, moving his accurate shot into nothing more than what looked like a cheap pyrotechnic explosion. Rocks shot in every direction, and in seconds, the Avatar’s group was on the move.
Great.
“Stop!” The scrawny teen shouted, hands fisted angrily at his sides. “I don’t want you hunting the Avatar anymore!” The boy ran in front of Shun, who didn’t even bother to look down, still watching the Avatar. “The mission is off! I’m ordering you to stop!”
Shun held back a silent laugh at this presumptuous child who seemed to think that he commanded Shun. Instead, he pushed the ex-Prince aside with a large hand, flinging him to the ground. Quickly, pressure gathered in the skin under his forehead, ballooning with chi before it was dispelled through the tattooed pupil, smashing into the already-cracked fountain.
“If you keep attacking, I won’t pay you!” The young fire bender ran at Shun, yellow flames streaming from his fingers, while Shun held him at arm’s length. He really didn’t want to hurt the boy, he wasn’t violent . But he was getting in the way… “I’ll pay you double to stop!” As if the estranged traitor could pay Shun that large of a sum. In response, he gathered his chi again and shot at the bald head peaking out of the rubble. The boy hit him again, and Shun sighed, turning to him and gathering energy in his forehead. The firebender’s eyes widened, and he conjured up a yellow, flaming shield, just as Shun blasted at him.
The Prince went flying backwards, right off the platform, and Shun turned back towards the Avatar, who was sprinting, and he let off another shot. The damned Airbender jumped into the air, floating on the wind.
It went on like that for minutes, the Avatar running, Shun shooting somewhat erratically in an attempt to estimate where the boy would be next.
Until something hard and blunt smashed into his forehead, just before he could shoot, and the bottled chi reverberated through his face, trying to find a conduit. Quickly, eyes blurring and forehead aching, Shun lined up, took the shot…
There is a law that everything that you put out into the universe will always come back. A law that all energy comes from somewhere, and all energy will one day return there.
It is for these laws that Shun should’ve one day expected that he, too, would die from his own chi.
That he would go in the same way as all those people did.
Chapter 9: codominance: dual expression
Summary:
sometimes i hate having to follow *plot* but it is what it is
Chapter Text
When the boomerang hit Shun in the head, Zuko snorted, well aware of the odd amount of pain that could originate from such a blunt object. The first time he’d been faced with the Water boy’s weapon of choice, he’d thought it savage, but he’d been defeated by it enough now that he knew otherwise.
Yep, Zuko thought it was hilarious. Until Shun blew himself up, chunks of his skull like the ice spikes the waterbender favored, blood splashing against the walls in a morbid mockery of a mural. A flash of light seared itself into Zuko’s eyes, burning and hot, and he could feel the acrid smoke creeping up his nostrils and curling around his eyes. Something squishy landed on his cheek, but was gone by the time he raised his hand to wipe it away.
Once the smoke cleared—and Zuko was well enough to open his eyes—he blinked out the foggy film that coated his corneas and stared at the spot where Shun once was .
Zuko was a soldier, he’d been faced with death before. Thousands of soldiers, lying on the battlefield, crushed or suffocated in Earth, drowned or frozen in Water. He’d seen the flattened corpses of soldiers that fell off cliffs at the hands of the Avatar, though it wasn’t Aang’s fault. It was war: the soldiers attacked, and Aang was free to defend himself.
It didn’t comfort the soldiers’ families, though.
It certainly didn’t comfort him when he realised Aang probably didn’t know , still roleplaying as a pacifist monk in a temple.
Zuko glanced at his clothes, expecting to see darkened splashes of red across his Fire robes, but there was nothing. Not a drop on his hands, not a smear on his shoes. Nothing.
I don’t know what I have to thank for that, luck or Spirithood, but I appreciate it nonetheless . Zuko did not direct the thought towards anyone. He didn’t want Tui or La getting the idea that he appreciated their meddling.
Zuko slipped back towards the Temple as casually as he could, where Aang stood with his head bowed. “I can’t believe I’m saying this.” The Avatar said, hesitantly, glancing around as if expecting some prankster to jump out and say ‘Got you!’ “But thanks, Zuko.”
The Water boy—Sokka—placed his hands on his hips, mock annoyance lilting on his tongue. “And what about me? I did the boomerang thing!”
Zuko did not mention that the boomerang thing just made Shun blow himself up, and that Sokka just killed a man . Or, at the very least, forced said man to commit suicide. “Listen, I know I didn’t explain myself well yesterday. I’ve been through a lot—” Zuko held up his hand for a moment. “—and that's not me trying to make excuses. But I had to go through all that to realise the truth.” The truth that I’m a Spirit, now, human and inhuman, something that the Avatar and the group cannot find out. “I thought that I had lost my honour, and that my father could return it to me, but I see now that you cannot be given honour. It is earned by doing what is right . I, just like Agni and the Spirits, want to end this war.” Pause. “I know my destiny is to help you restore balance to the world.”
Aang cocked his head at Zuko, who shifted and turned his head at the intense stare. “I’ve never heard firebenders speak of Agni like that.” Zuko jerked his head up again. “I thought you all believed that Agni was alive within you, not a separate being.”
Blood heated his ears and the back of his neck. Even Fire citizens didn’t talk about their connection with Agni… it was personal, private. He was within everyone, He was an outward, omnipotent being. He was both, and neither, at the same time. Zuko liked to look at it as Agni—the Inner Fire—being the fuel, Agni—the Being—being the flame that appeared, and firebenders as the tender of the flame.
The flame cannot be lit without the fuel, the fuel will not persist without the tender, and the tender will suffer without the flame. It was a continuous circle, and all were separate but intertwined.
“Yes,” Zuko confirmed, to which Aang tilted his head, confused, before turning to the earthbender. He brought his index, pointer, and thumb together, in the hand symbol for Fire, and bowed deeply towards the girl. “I’m sorry for hurting you. It was an accident. Fire can be dangerous and wild, so as a firebender—” As a Fire Spirit. “—I need to be more careful with my bending, so I don’t hurt people unintentionally.” The earthbender nodded, and Zuko returned his hands to his sides.
Aang’s shoulders loosened. “I think you’re meant to be my firebending teacher.” Sokka swung to face the Avatar, mouth dropped open in shock. Close your mouth, nephew. You’ll let flies in! Uncle’s voice chimed, and Zuko had to stop himself from repeating it. “When I first tried to learn firebending, I burned Katara.” Katara gave Aang a sympathetic look, but scowled when Zuko gave her a similarly sympathetic one. He’d been burned countless times, one of the joys of learning firebending. It was never painless, not even with the ones that only reddened. “I never wanted to try again. But, I’d like for you to teach me.”
That was a big step. After the Fire Lord burned him, it’d taken a full year to light a fire larger than a candleflame, and that was as someone who’d been firebending for years . Aang formed the same Fire hand symbol, bowing to Zuko, and Zuko did the same.
Respect was not something taken or given freely. It was earned. “Thank you. I appreciate you letting me join your group.” Zuko smiled, a crooked thing that had taken years to defeat, and which immediately returned upon his defection.
“Not so fast,” Aang said, and Zuko flinched. “I need to ask the rest of the group.”
“This isn’t a dictatorship.” Sokka joked, though Zuko could see exactly what the boy thought of the Fire Nation in the joke. “But, yeah, if you think this is the way to defeat the Fire Lord, I’m all for it. ”
Aang smiled. “Toph, you were burned by him. What do you think?”
“Well…” Zuko held his breath. The earthbender—Toph—had supported him before, but would she now? After Zuko burned her feet and chased her from his camp? “Why not? I need to pay him back for burning my feet.” Toph smashed her fist into her open palm, but a playful grin slid across her face, so maybe Zuko was safe.
Maybe.
Aang turned to the last member. “Katara?”
The waterbender stared at Zuko. He’d seen that look before, in Azula, after a servant spilt ink on her red Fire Princess garbs. It was red by the end of the night, after Azula pulled the quaking girl into her private quarters.
Zuko never saw the servant again.
He did see a custodian carting a bag from Azula’s room, though. A heavy bag, with a dark, spreading stain on the bottom of its dark brown cloth.
She moved the piercing glare to Aang, though it softened by a few degrees. “I’ll go along with whatever you think is right,” Katara emphasized the you , casting another glare towards Zuko.
————————————
Zuko knew he was sleeping, which is how he also knew something was up . This was Spirit stuff, most certainly, and that instinctually called his Mask to perch on his face. Immediately, his mind soothed itself, comfort seeping in from the merging with his missing half.
*We’ve already seen your face, little racehorse.* Tui swum-floated-pushed in the air, a pulsing beam of energy and a curling leviathan.
*What do you want?* Zuko sent out the thought in a slicing motion, pushing himself off the not-real bed to move closer to Tui’s metaphysical morbidly curious eyes and snapping teeth. *I’m not human, anymore, so I’m not your property.* He’d found that vocal words were impossible while the mask was on, with that young girl in the river. That was fine, he didn’t need to speak. He never had before.
*Codominance.* La pulled Zuko’s consciousness into Theirs, wrapping Their thoughts around him. *A concept in which two traits are equally expressed in an organism. Codominance. A concept in which two things can coexist without taking anything away from each other. The body and the soul.*
*Body, soul, body, soul.* The Blue Spirit cut himself from the strands of La’s consciousness, the taste of blueberries fading on and off his tongue. He could smell something sweet and acrid, like the burning of fire floss. *Broken records. Is that all you ever say? Is that all you have to contribute?*
La grabbed Zuko’s inner , Their hissing like the crashing of the waves against gravel beaches, the sound of rocks eroding and fire sizzling out. *You may be a Spirit, boy, but you are not invulnerable. There are worse things in the world than a man .* Zuko’s energy ebbed in and out, sputtering in the metaphysical iron grip of La, until They let him crash to the floor of the dream realm.
Zuko pulled his hands together in the symbol for Fire and bowed, deep as he could, tenderly pressing regret into the energies of La and Tui. *Sorry sorry sorry sorry sorry.* His impressions were illiterate and clumsy, like the voice of a child, too scolded to remember how to apologize, only that they needed to.
Tui snapped Their not-real teeth, and Zuko could see a menacing grin that wasn’t really there, but might as well of been. *Funny, funny. I bet on a greyhound with some bark .* Tui’s leviathan shook and coiled around him, not real, but Zuko could feel Their wet scales. *No bite, though… de-teethed, de-clawed. Gummy, gummy, funny, funny.* Something reverberated through the scales wrapped around him, something that was supposed to be laughter but wasn’t.
*What do you need?* The Blue Spirit pointedly did not slash this impression into their energies, and just placed the question into their minds like how a child presses a sticker to their parent’s hand.
*Agni has finally stopped being so anal about keeping you to Himself…* Tui put Zuko’s head into Their metaphysical mouth, and Zuko had to stop himself from flinching at the scrape of teeth against his throat. Finally, Tui removed Themself.
*Water is the element of patience. It takes years for a rock to erode, but even the toughest will yield.* La’s energy soothed itself into the whisper of sand shifting under one’s feet. * You do not have years to erode that dense layer around your mind. As such, we’ve moved to more… extreme methods, so to speak.*
Zuko did not speak, just waited. Patience. Patience.
Finally, La pulled Zuko’s conscience into Theirs. *You are not just a Fire Spirit, boy. You are born in Fire, reborn in Water.*
*So…?*
La swirled around Zuko’s metaphysical body, like a sailor in the middle of a whirlpool. *You know what I am to tell you. It would be redundant to repeat it. The Water child is one of ours. She will know what to do.*
Zuko did not ask what they were talking about. It would be ‘redundant’. *Codominance?* He asked, instead. Water did not push, it flowed, and that was something La was sure to respect.
Metaphysical light that Zuko could not see, but felt, shined, proving him to be right. La wrapped around Zuko even tighter, like a noose or blanket. *Codominance. Not half human, half Spirit. Both. The Ocean is both a mode of transport and a source of food.*
Tui pushed into La’s consciousness. *The Moon is both a light source and a wave-maker.*
*And I am both human and Spirit? Fire and—* His metaphysical voice faltered at Water , his loyalty to his element far more than his fear of the Spirits’ wrath.
*Maybe you can’t teach an old dog new tricks.* Tui pushed the thought into Zuko.
*He is not an old dog anymore, Tui. He is a baby, reborn.* La tilted the room, throwing Zuko to the other side. *And the best thing about babies? You can always make another one.*
La took hold of Zuko, and Tui pushed hard, launching Zuko from the dream hard enough to send his physical body falling to the floor.
What did it say about Zuko that, when he woke up on the hard floor, he easily returned to his day, unbothered by the dream? More so, what did it say about Zuko that he’d rather deal with one constipated Ocean Spirit and one childish Moon Spirit than face Katara and the like?
Aang stood across from him, yellow robes flying in the wind. Zuko cleared his voice, attempting to imitate Uncle’s tone and words. “I know you’re nervous, but firebending, in and of itself, is not something to fear.”
Aang sighed. “Okay. Not something to fear.”
“But, if you don’t respect it, it’ll chew you up and spit you out like an angry komodo rhino!” Zuko growled loudly, to which Aang flinched. “Why don’t you show me what you’ve got? Any amount of fire you can make.”
The airbender took some deep breaths before lunging to the side and thrusting his hand forward, producing the tiniest puff of smoke. He looked over at Zuko, sheepishly. “Maybe I need a bit more instruction. Perhaps a… demonstration?”
Zuko nodded sharply and gestured for Aang to take a few steps back. Habitually, he formed the movements of the most basic kata he could think of, and produced a burst of flame a little less than a meter long.
What. The. Fuck.
————————————
The Sun Warriors’ ruined city was a sight to behold, with the same arches and pointed spires of Caldera. The hot stone beneath their feet was smooth and almost untouched by time, and the buildings had held up remarkably well for their age. There had to be dozens of booby traps that they’d narrowly avoided on the way through, but they were finally in the center of the city. A massive engraved mural was carved into the brick wall, with dual dragons breathing flames onto a Sun Warrior in the middle. Chips of red paint still perched in the stone chippings, and Zuko could imagine the vibrant colours that must’ve once characterised the mural. The dragons' claws grasped each other, an odd, intimate gesture in such a violent scene.
“Maybe this will help us figure out more about the original source of firebending!” Aang’s voice had this lilt to it that made every sentence sound like it ended with an exclamation point.
Zuko looked at the portraits of the dragons. The fuel, the flame. He looked at the Sun Warrior. The tender . “They look pretty angry to me.”
“I thought the dragons were friends with the Sun Warriors.” Zuko looked away from the mural, unwilling to look at the creatures his family had driven to extinction. “Zuko, something happened to the dragons in the last hundred years… something you’re not telling me.”
In the same way one did not tell foreigners about the connection with Agni, one did not tell them about the connection with the dragons. But, the Avatar did have firebending abilities, somewhere deep down… Zuko began to walk, and Aang followed. “My great-grandfather happened. He claimed that killing a dragon strengthened our Inner Fire. They are—were—the ultimate firebenders, and if you could kill one, that energy would move to you. Your Fire became legendary. For the strength of your Inner Fire, you earned the title: dragon.” Zuko paused in front of the fallen head of a dragon statue and rubbed the mask on his hip. It bore a striking resemblance to a dragon with its pointed horns, sharpened teeth, and a tongue unfit for human speech. As such, he bore a striking resemblance to the creatures his family purged. “My uncle killed the last one before I was born. I’d always wanted to meet one, though.”
“I thought your uncle was… I don’t know, good?”
“He is good.” Zuko hissed before softening his voice. “He had a complicated past. It's difficult not to, in our family.” His little sister, now his father’s sharpened blade. His little sister, once playing with her writhing flames, now turning them against civilians. His little sister, once innocent, now a killer. Though the Avatar’s group was the same. “Let’s move on.”
They did, Aang occasionally jogging or speedwalking to keep up with Zuko’s pace.
Eventually, they found the something that Zuko was hoping to find. A tall pillar mounted with a ruby gemstone stood across from a wall with a golden vault, which had a similar ruby on top of it. Ancient writing wound around the circular gold doors, with a similar curvature to Fire inscriptions, though Zuko couldn’t make sense of any of it.
The floor had circles and nicks carved into it, exactly like… “This is a celestial calendar! Just like in the Fire Sage Temples! The ruby on top of the door? That's a sunstone… it’ll open the door when that red light shines on it, on the solstice.”
“Argh! The solstice again? We can’t wait that long.”
“No, we can’t.” Zuko withdrew one of his blades, feeling his chi pour into the blade as the metal welcomed him like an old friend. Warmth bloomed on his tongue, and the taste of something familiar accompanied it; when he and Uncle had moved into their apartment, one of the neighbours brought over small cookies embedded with blueberries. The taste was just like that, and with it, comfort radiated from Mask on his hip. You are needed, you are wanted. It whispered. You have a purpose, outside of serving your father or the Avatar. Zuko tilted his sword under the red light and aimed it towards the sunstone on the top of the door. He did not have any other purpose, not now. He was to assist and to teach. That was it. “We might be able to speed time up. Let’s see if we can outsmart the sunstone.” As the stone warmed, the golden doors rumbled and parted, revealing some sort of empty room.
“You know, Zuko, I don’t care what everybody else says about you.” Aang placed his hand on his chest. “You’re pretty smart.”
Zuko smiled, about to open his mouth in a thank you, when the words registered. “Hey!”
————————————
“You just had to pick up the glowing egg, didn’t you?”
Stars shone through the blanket of night, and exhaustion pulled at Zuko. Nighttime was always hell. Every morning, Agni woke him up, and every night, Agni put him to sleep, and disobeying that was like disobeying one’s need for food and drink.
Thankfully, Zuko was stubborn.
“At least—” Zuko yawned as the gaping hole of dimmed flame widened in his chest. Even at full strength, he probably wouldn’t be able to produce more than a meter of flame. Now, probably less than a flicker. “At least I did something. If it were up to you, we would’ve never made it past the courtyard !” His eyes fluttered shut momentarily, before Aang’s jostling woke him again.
“Help!”
The screaming pierced through Zuko’s ear, and he winced. “Who are you yelling to?! Nobody’s lived here for centuries!”
“Well, what do you think we should do?”
Sleep . Zuko’s dimmed Inner Fire supplied, but he did his best to suppress it. “Think about our place in the universe?”
“Who is down there?” A gruff voice echoed through the city, and Aang sighed in relief while Zuko tensed.
Who the fuck is touring an abandoned city in the dead of night? Not anyone good, that's who. The owner of the voice walked forward, heavy footsteps loud and confident, before he leaned over Aang and Zuko.
The man had a short beard, tied into a yellow elastic, and a painted upper face, dressed in the traditional clothes of a Sun Warrior. His hand held a tall staff, tipped with a golden sun.
This day just keeps getting worse.
Chapter 10: genesis 9:13
Notes:
did i use a bible verse as my fanfic title? yes, yes i did.
Chapter Text
Two odds long-snouted creatures licked the sticky gunk off of Zuko and Aang, the rough, prickling tongue scraping harshly at Aang’s skin. Brandishing a red staff tipped with a golden sun at the pair, the Sun Warrior spoke gruffly, leaving Aang no time to be grateful for their rescue. “For trying to take our sunstone, you must be severely punished!”
Zuko leaned forward, tugging Aang with him. “We didn’t come here for the sunstone. We came to find the ancient origin of firebending.”
“Yeah, right.” A man to the side, obviously the counsel to the chief, stepped forward, clutching the glowing egg. “These are obviously thieves , here to steal Sun Warrior treasures.”
Aang smiled imploringly, like a man standing in front of a jury, knowing full well he was guilty but not ready to pay the price for it. “Please! I don’t normally play this card, but I’m the Avatar.” He stood as the Sun Warriors exchanged looks. “Just hear us out.”
The chief’s counsel shook his head slightly. “What good is the Avatar to us? For hundreds of years, we have lived peacefully. It's only now, with this Avatar, that our treasure and safety have been threatened.”
“That’s not our intention, we just want to defeat the Fire Nation.”
The counsel scoffed again, but this time the chief spoke. “And how is that our problem?”
“Because the Fire Lord will find the Sun Warriors, if not this year, then next. He is planning on conquering and colonising the whole world.” Zuko stood to stand beside Aang, then bowed deeply, making that Fire symbol with his hands. Quickly, Aang moved to mimic it. “Please, we need your help to stop him . Let us learn from the original firebenders.”
Meanwhile, the counsel spoke. “The burned one is clearly imperial Fire Nation. He has the same eyes as—” He was silenced with a glare from the chief.
“The war is not our problem. The world left our ways, and we leave them too.” The chief turned to the rest of the Sun warriors. “These two’s flames are weak and disconnected. Ki—”
“Stop!” A youthful voice broke through the tittering of the Sun Warriors, pushing to the side of the chief. Her dark hair was pulled back into a long ponytail that reached her mid-back, scattered with tiny braids woven with red and gold ribbon. She had the same mask-like face paint as the chief, and her lips were slightly ajar, revealing her tongue, which had some sort of golden tattoo embossed into it. She gestured for the chief to lean down and began to whisper into his ear. “He is probably a Spirit , we cannot kill him. Can you imagine the Masters’ reactions if we destroy one of their own, without their permission? He is not some run-of-the-mill guy , he’s got three entities marking him.”
Three entities? Like the three elements I’ve already learned? I’ve never heard of elements called entities. Maybe she means Spirit-given? The Avatar is the ‘World Spirit’. It was odd, though.
The chief looked at her imploringly. “Sanaya—”
“Mother.” The priestess interrupted, her nose wrinkling. “I am the priestess, and the Spirit’s mouthpiece. And we will not be harming either of these two in any way. The Spirit World has need of the young Spirit, yet.”
The chief’s face soured, but he bowed anyway. “Yes, Mother. We will let the Masters pass judgment on the ‘Spirit’ and the boy.” Now, the chief turned to Zuko and Aang. “If you truly are here to learn the ways of the Sun, you must learn them from Masters Ran and Shao.”
Aang startled, momentarily. “Ran and Shao? There are two of them?”
“When you present yourself to them,” The chief stepped forward to tower over Aang, clearly unswayed by the priestess’s probably speech on Aang’s Avatar status. “They will examine you. Your heart, ancestry, body…”
Zuko let out a small snort, and the chief and Aang turned to stare at him. “The body or the soul? One is more important than the other.” He spoke the words like an inside joke, and the priestess smiled vigorously at Zuko, who simply gave her a confused look, which quickly dawned into realisation . Then, the ex-Prince gave her a sharp nod. Now, the chief moved towards Zuko, though he kept a few steps back.
“If you are worthy , they will teach you. If you are not… well, you’ll have to tell me if the Spirit World is as pleasant as ours .” Zuko flinched visibly, hand clenching the mask obviously hidden at his side, and Aang let out a deep breath. There was something in the way the chief said ours that made it seem…
Well, made it seem like it wasn’t Zuko’s.
————————————
The probably-a-Spirit had the visage of a young teen boy, but the priestess could always tell the difference . His soul flickered with a Flame that was and wasn’t , ebbing with spiritual energy. His soul was sixteen, but his energy was young and youthful, only weeks old, and teeming with the fingerprints of Agni and two Water Spirits.
But his Flame was weak. This probably-a-Spirit would not last much longer, not without some bolstering from the Masters. “This is the first flame, the eternal flame, the physical embodiment of the Fire that lives within all firebenders. But this flame is even purer , unsullied by physical baggage.” She eyed the two of them. “This flame, which I have tended since I could walk, was gifted to mankind by the dragons. This flame has been tended to by my mother, and her mother, and her mother, and so on, for thousands of years.”
Priestesses did not marry. They did have children.
A priestess lived hundreds and hundreds of years, the teeming spiritual energy preserving their life, in the way it did for the Spirits. But, they were mortal, and they, too, would pass. As such, nearing the end of her life, a priestess would meet with the masters, who would asexually create a child in her image. The current priestess looked identical to the original one, and would have a child that looked just like her.
In a few centuries, that was.
The chief stepped forward, and the priestess had to hold back a scoff. She looked youthful, yes, but the current chief took that as her being younger than him.
She’d been there for his birth, Agni damn it. The chief spoke, and the priestess held her golden tongue. “You are to each deliver a portion of the eternal flame to Master Ran and Master Shao, as proof of your commitment to your Inner Fire.”
The Avatar scratched his head nervously. “Um, Mister Sun Chief, sir? Yeah, I’m not a firebender yet. Couldn’t my friend here carry my fire for me?” The boy was clearly standing with one foot in the Spirit World and one foot in the mortal realm, much like herself. He, however, was blessed in travel, rather than speaking.
The chief was about to reply, but the priestess quickly spoke over him. He needs to learn some respect. “This Flame is not a question of skill . It is pure and will extinguish if you do not strive to be pure as well.” The Avatar tilted his head, but the probably-a-Spirit nodded his understanding. “Firebending is fuelled by your Inner Fire, so you need to have an Inner Fire to utilise it. However, this Flame is only powered by the soul , since it is gifted by the Spirits. As long as you are pure, this Flame will treat you kindly.”
“I… don’t understand.” The Avatar looked up at her, so childlike that her heart broke. People spoke of the cruelty of Spirits, but in these situations, she realised that humans were the worst beings of all.
“That’s alright.” The priestess said, kindly. “Watch this. I am not a firebender, my chi instead put towards spiritual matters. However, this Flame knows me.” She turned towards the teardrop hearth, engraved with prayers and well-wishes, and knelt, plunging her arm deep into the flame. For a second, it seared her skin, and she grimaced, but the pain slowly turned into warmth as the Flame kissed her arm, playful as it always was. The priestess cupped her hand, and a small flame poured into it, which she withdrew and showed to the Avatar and probably-a-Spirit.
The small Flame danced and tickled as she poured her spiritual chi into it, thinking of love , and gratefulness , and respect .
“Wow.” The Avatar said, and the Priestess gestured for both of them to hold out their cupped hands. The probably-a-Spirit did so readily, gazing at the Flame with such fondness that the Flame quickly hopped into his hands.
The priestess withdrew another handful. “Be patient with this one.” She whispered to the Flame before pouring it into the Avatar’s hands.
The boy smiled shyly. “It’s… like a little heartbeat.”
She smiled in return, “Fire is not only death, my dear.”
————————————
“Zuko, wait up!” Zuko turned to look at Aang, who was struggling to climb the rocky cliff face. His Flame was small and timid, drawing off of Aang’s emotions. “If I go too fast, my Flame will go out!”
“Your Flame is going to go out. It's too small. You’re too timid.” Zuko rubbed at his Mask with his free hand, the comfort radiating from it helping his Flame remain steady. “It’s not going to bite you , Aang. You saw the priestess… she put her hand into the middle of it and she wasn’t even burned. In comparison, yours is the size of a candle’s flame. Nothing's going to happen except going out , so give it more juice.”
“But what if I can’t control it?”
“You can. You’re…” Zuko paused. “You’re a talented kid.” At that, Aang smiled, and his Flame grew just a few degrees bigger.
There was silence for a few moments before Aang spoke again. “Zuko?”
“Mmhm?”
“When the priestess was talking about the Spirit… it didn’t sound like she was talking to me,” Aang said, and Zuko’s Flame jumped as his heart fluttered. “The Spirits haven’t really needed me, and when we first met at the Western Air Temple, you mentioned Agni wanting you to join us.”
Zuko gave a hollow laugh, though it sounded more like the thud of a rock reaching the bottom of the ocean… or the thud of a soul reaching the bottom of the Ocean. “Are you asking me if I’ve had contact with Spirits ? Do you think you could beat up anyone Spirit-touched that many times without spiritual intervention?” Zuko did not say no . Spirits did not lie, and he didn’t know what would happen if he did. However, that did not mean he told the truth .
“No, I’m—”
Zuko interrupted as they reached the top of the mountain. “Quiet. It's time to meet these Masters.” Aang gave him a frustrated pout, his eyebrows pinched in confusion, while Zuko rubbed the Mask on his hip.
The priestess, chief, and counsel stood in the middle of a large platform, carved in the middle of the two mountain spires. Radiating rings of clay stones lined the floor, and they shifted slightly as the chief walked towards them. “Facing the judgement of the Masters will be dangerous for you.” The chief spoke to Zuko, ignoring Aang. “Your ancestors led the disappearance of the dragons.”
There was more he was not saying. Zuko could fill it in.
Because I am a minor Spirit, here to demand help from Agni’s chosen, the original Masters.
Because I am a Frankenstein of dishonored man and Spirit, an impurity holding the purest Flame, offering it to the purest beings.
Aang leaned forward. “I’m the Avatar, I—”
The chief scoffed, his voice rising. “You disappeared for a hundred years, giving the Fire Nation the stability and safety to massacre not just people but the original peacekeepers of fire. The burden of the dragon’s decline is on you, too.” The priestess stepped forward and stretched out her hands. Automatically, like a soldier returning to his wife, the Flames split and jumped into her outstretched hands, which the rest of the Sun Warriors took and began to spin, drums pounding.
Aang turned to Zuko. “We could turn back now. We’ve already learned more about Fire than we’d hoped.”
“No, we’re seeing this through.” Zuko made it sound like they were completing it for honour , or because he was a completionist . That wasn’t the only reason. Zuko’s Inner Fire still felt out of reach, slipping out of his metaphysical fingertips. He needed to meet these Masters, not just for his firebending, but for his well-being . Chi was the life source , and without access to his… “We have to.”
“What if they judge us and attack us?”
“We’re the Fire Prince and Avatar.” Zuko grinned and pulled at his sword handle. “Whoever these Masters are, we can take them.”
With that said, through legs that were complaining after a long mountain climb, they began to climb the stairs. Once they’d reached the top, someone—Zuko did not look up to see who—spoke loudly into some sort of voice-amplifier. “Those who wish to meet the Masters Ran and Shao may now present their Fire.” Zuko moved to face and bow towards one of the tunnels, hands outstretched to offer the Flame, while Aang presumably did the same behind him. The tunnels rumbled and quaked, as a loud horn called forward the Masters. Rocks fell and smashed into the floor, and clouds of dust settled upon Zuko, who coughed discreetly.
“What’s happening?!” Aang clutched Zuko’s arm, and he flinched. “Zuko, my Fire went out!”
Shit. “What do you want me to do?” He hissed, staring at the Avatar, who really was just an Agni-damned child . How did I hunt this kid for so long without realising it?
“Give me some of yours!” Aang lunged for him, and Zuko held him away by his bald head, though the kid was stubborn .
It reminded him of…
Azula, just five years old, was grappling with Zuko, who had held a toy far out of reach. He couldn’t remember if it was his or Azula’s, but at that age, everything felt like it was his. “Give it!” She had shouted angrily, climbing up onto his shoulders and straining for the stuffed fire ferret. Zuko laughed and continued to move it just too far for the little girl to get it. Their caretaker, reading a novel, shouted for them to be careful. They weren’t. Out of nowhere, a small stream of fire erupted from Azula’s chubby hand, catching the stuffed toy on fire. They both watched as it burned to ashes.
Zuko, holding Azula’s legs with one arm, had stared, shocked, while Azula cried about the burned toy. The caretaker had gasped, a proud smile on his face, as he ran towards the royal children. “Did you just firebend?” Azula, through tears, had nodded.
All Zuko remembered was the shock, anger, and devastation. That was the first time either of the royal children had firebended… and Azula, the youngest, had done so first .
“Just make your own!” Zuko pushed Aang, who flailed his arms before clambering onto Zuko’s back. He stretched towards Zuko’s Flame, while Zuko held it out of reach, just like he had with Azula. “Quit cheating off me!”
“How ‘bout you stop being stingy?”
On Zuko’s back, Aang fumbled forward to grab at Zuko’s Flame, until…his hands were pushed down, the flame extinguished…
Well, now they were both fucked.
The tunnels shook faster, rocks flying to the floor. In unison, Zuko and Aang spoke. “Uh-oh.”
They saw the eyes before the beings , sending yellow streaming out of the cave. The sight very nearly made Zuko send ‘yellow streaming into his pants. A gigantic red dragon erupted from the cave, and, from the yelp Aang squeaked into Zuko’s ear, there was another one from the second tunnel. Zuko glanced over, where a dark blue dragon, the same shade as his mask, flew from the cave and began circling the duo with its red counterpart.
“They’re…” Aang paused. “They’re dancing, Zuko. I think we’re supposed to do the dragon dance with them!”
“What?!” Zuko scoffed, pressing his back into Aang’s. “What about this situation makes it look like they’re dancing? They’re circling us, like a cat playing with a mouse!”
Aang looked at Zuko with pleading eyes. “We have to do something . Let’s just try it.”
Agni, was every older brother designed with a specific weakness for puppy-dog eyes ? “Fine.” And Zuko danced.
Every movement was fluid as water, easy to move from one kata to the next, but the motions were sharp and demanding, more like the modern katas that he’d been taught. And, some… some were exactly like the ones Uncle taught him, all those weeks ago, bare feet stinging on the hot metal of the ship. Finally, they reached the end of the circle, where Aang and his fists connected in the final kata.
Zuko looked at the snarling blue dragon, the same jutted fangs and white fur as his Mask. Unsure, Zuko glanced at Aang, who was focused solely on the red dragon, before looking back at his own. Slowly, Zuko focused on the specific frequency of his Mask. Come. He whispered to it. Protect me. He did not ask for any other part of his outfit, but the scarf from Kaiya appeared on his wrist regardless. My priestess . He thought, though he didn’t know where that came from.
There was no weight or texture that told the Blue Spirit that he had donned his Mask, but he knew it was there. He knew it in the completeness of his being, in the way the sweet tastes of fruit coated his tongue and the smell of flowery incense burned in his nose. It was the same smell as his tiny blue flowers, which already began to spiral round his wrist and creep across the floor. Time seemed to slow, as Aang and the red dragon’s movements moved forward at a crawl, most certainly the doing of the blue dragon.
*Help me, please.* The Blue Spirit bowed. He did not have any Eternal Flame to give, but he held out his hands nonetheless, offering the small flowers that bloomed there.
The blue dragon’s mouth relaxed, flying closer to push it’s snout into Zuko’s flower-laden hands. As the dragon did so and vines wound up its snout. *A Spirit wearing my likeness… I don’t know whether I should be appreciative or insulted, especially when it's a Spirit whose ancestors slaughtered my family.*
*I am Zuko, the Blue Spirit.* Zuko gently pressed the thoughts into the dragon’s mind. *I did not realise I was wearing your likeness, but I am very proud to do so. You are extraordinary.*
*Proud? Of course, you should be… I am Shao, the representative of Agni, in flesh. I am the soul, reborn. I am the original firebender, who gave humanity the ability to bend.* Shao sobered. *Of course, then I am also the one who sullied Fire, gave humanity the ability to kill and burn and enslave. I am not only an enabler, but the source.*
*I want to undo that. I want people to realise that Agni is life, warmth, light, not just destruction. Please, help me.*
Shao looked at the Blue Spirit, the human counterpart of the dragon. *You are me, then, in Spirit form. Return here alone, one day, when the Spirit and mortal world are peaceful once more, in return for what I am to give you.*
Zuko paused. One of the cardinal rules of Spirits: do not trust them. By extension, do not agree when you do not have all the information. *Yes.*
*Do you swear?*
Spirits were bound to their promises, he knew that much. Contracts were as much a part of Spirithood as spiritual energy. *I swear. I will return.* The Blue Spirit glanced at Aang. *Thank you.*
One did not express their gratitude to Spirits, but Zuko had already broken several rules today. With a flick of his hand, the Mask returned to its pouch, though the blue scarf did not leave his wrist. Honestly, Zuko didn’t want it to. As he stared at the embroidered flowers, he blinked once, twice. His priestess? Affection whirled through his stomach as he mulled over the words, eyes tracing each loving stitch.
Shao’s head shook, and time returned to normal, just as both dragons landed on the pillar holding the platform and breathed fire at the duo. Zuko couldn’t suppress a shout, raising his arms to shield his face, awaiting pain that never came. Slowly, he lowered his arms.
It was beautiful. Rainbow flames swirled around them, in every shade: indigo intermingled with red, yellow intermingled with green. Azula’s blue flames, as perfect and deadly as her, had nothing on these, which seemed to offer life rather than destruction. What do you want? They seemed to ask, whispers of colour rather than voice. What is your purpose? The conscious part of Zuko’s mind tried to answer: To help the Avatar defeat my father. The subconscious part, instead took over: I want to live. I want to be free. I want to be loved and respected. It was so frail, so naive, so stupid when voiced.
The flames did not think so. Fire is life. Fire is freedom. Fire is love. They whispered to him, and light bloomed in his chest. His Inner Fire bloomed inside him, pumped through his body, stronger and brighter than it’d ever been. It was like sunglasses were removed, giving him the chance to feel the Fire dancing in his chest, alive. When his metaphysical fingers reached for his Inner Fire, it greeted him like an old friend, circling his fingers like his tiny blue flowers.
“I understand,” Zuko said. Fire knew him. As the multicoloured flames disappeared, Zuko looked to the Sun, and felt affection thrum through him so viscerally that his legs almost buckled. Tears budded in his eyes, and Zuko had to blink them away. Agni was with him, watching from high up in the sky, nestled in the vast expanse of sky.
Ran and Shao returned to their tunnels, and they slowly stepped down the stairs. The chief stood at the bottom, awe highlighting his face. “You have been judged and received visions as to the true meaning of firebending.”
“I can’t believe there are dragons left.” Zuko paused. “My Uncle Iroh said he faced the last dragon and killed it.”
“So your Uncle lied,” Aang said.
“It wasn’t a total lie.” The priestess moved to the chief’s side and smiled. “Iroh was the last outsider to face the masters. He was a good man, full of the morals that I wish modern firebenders followed.”
The chief nodded, for once not seeming annoyed with the priestess. “Let's see what you’ve learned.”
Aang moved first, blasting waves of orange fire and heat as he mimicked the dragon dance katas. It was impressive, to say the least, especially for his third time trying to produce a flame. Zuko inhaled sharply, inwardly reaching towards the minute Sun within his chest. Immediately, the Fire jumped and circled in his hand, and Zuko imitated the same katas, blasting out heat and rainbow-hued flames, which twisted and danced as they swirled across the empty platform.
Zuko’s breath caught in his chest, as the flames danced and disappeared, blinking out in a kaleidoscope of coloured lights and flame.
“How’d you do that?!” Aang shouted, darting towards Zuko. “Teach me!”
Zuko glanced over at the chief and priestess. The woman stared in outright awe, eyes transfixed to the spot where the flames disappeared.
“Holy shit.” The chief mumbled, eyes rolling back in his head as he fainted, the priestess catching him with one arm. She staggered slightly, eyes still stuck to the spot.
“I was right. You really are a Spirit.” She whispered, and Zuko just had to hope Aang hadn’t heard it.
Chapter 11: the house always wins
Notes:
i geeked out on this chapter... maybe one of my favorites!!!!! i love concept of the spirit world with a passion, but i feel like it was kinda... diminished in LOK??? like, it went from this mysterious, haunting place to a tourist destination??? sooooo... i'm making up my own lore for the spirit world mechanics.
Chapter Text
“The Spirit World has need of the young Spirit, yet.”
“If you are not… well, you’ll have to tell me if the Spirit World is as pleasant as ours.”
“You really are a Spirit, aren’t you?”
Aang’s hands tightened around Appa’s reins, and his Spirit animal lowed. Appa, licking Zuko with the same familiarity as he had once given to the other sky bison. “Sorry, Appa.” He whispered, ruffling the coarse fur on Appa’s head. The bison seemed placated and rumbled happily. The sky was darkening, and the moment the sun had crossed the horizon, Zuko had fallen asleep in the saddle. “I wish you could speak.”
But this was something Aang had to figure out alone. He was the Avatar , it shouldn’t be that hard.
Rainbow flames.
The references to Agni.
The loose movements, the way his joints moved, as if elastic.
“Are you asking me if I’ve had contact with Spirits? Do you think you could beat up anyone Spirit-touched that many times without spiritual intervention?”
Zuko hadn’t said no . Did that mean Zuko was Spirit-touched? And, more importantly, if Aang was right, what did it mean that Agni was keeping an eye on Zuko? Maybe it ran in the family. When Aang was with Roku, one foot in the Spirit World, he was invisible to everyone, except Iroh, who’d watched Fang and the two Avatars fly over him. Zuko didn’t strike Aang as someone particularly spiritual or reverent, but…
Is my suspicion just because I doubt him? Am I just trying to justify why Zuko has joined us? Do I not believe people can change? The monks prioritised letting go , giving people second chances. Air was fickle as they came, and the monks believed people could be too. Have I spent too long without the rest of Air? Am I losing my morals in favor of bitterness and rigidity?
Because, true enough, it could just be that Zuko has become a better person. References to Agni because he was spiritual, loose movements as he relaxed into himself. Did Aang think that Zuko couldn’t improve without external pressures? And if he brought up these suspicions, and he was wrong, would it cause Zuko to return to his old self, ruining the steps the older teen had taken?
Aang didn’t know.
I need to talk to Roku.
————————————
Appa landed near the demolished fountain of the Western Air Temple, and Aang turned to shake the sleeping firebender awake. Right before his hand touched Zuko’s arm, he paused, images of Toph’s blistering feet passing through his mind. Instead, he settled for blowing a small gust of wind, which ruffled Zuko’s hair and clothes. “Zuko, wake up.” Immediately, the teen shot to a seated position, hands held out in a punching position—likely ready to perform some sort of firebending kata.
“Wha—” Zuko blinked sleep out of his eyes, the shadowed moon sending dark shapes stretching across his face. “Oh, yeah.” Aang smiled, though he unintentionally watched Zuko for any… Spirit-ish movements. “Yeah, night, Aang.”
“Good night, Zuko!” He replied cheerily, smile stretching across his face in a plasticky way, like an elastic band pulled too far.
Zuko slipped from Appa’s back and slid down the thick fur, wandering in the direction of his room. Aang quickly followed suit, but turned down the hallway where Katara usually slept, though one was never really sure; she seemed to change rooms as often as the moon changed phases. She’d tried to explain it to him once, that the different rooms of the temple held different levels of humidity, depending on the temperature outside. When it was hot and dry, she moved to the central levels, where water was more likely to be trapped. When it was cool and wet, she stayed in the rooms with open windows, where water dripped from the ceilings and pooled in the corners. “I need to be near my element.” She’d said, hands plunged into a bucket of ice water. “My nightmares get bad, otherwise.”
Aang had nodded his understanding, though he really didn’t. An airbender was constantly exposed to Air—he didn’t know what it would be like to be so far removed.
“I don’t sleep much anyway.” Katara had looked affectionately at the moon—or the Moon—when she’d said that. “Tui likes to keep me occupied. It’s easier to sleep during the day… that’s why I take so many naps in the saddle. Back home, we have polar nights in which Tui doesn’t set for days. My gran-gran liked to say that was when Tui and La embraced, and refused to let each other go again.” Regardless, she had still smiled. “But I could feel Tui’s energy, making sure I didn’t get too tired. I think that waterbenders used to be the nighttime guard, so Tui blessed us with alertness when They are in the sky.”
Sure enough, in the present, Katara was sitting in the middle of the floor, cross-legged and eyes closed, waving arms of water. Slowly, a tenth arm emerged, though it quaked. “Katara?” Aang’s voice broke through the sounds of splashing and ebbing water. Immediately, the arms crashed to the floor, and Katara looked up, giving a disappointed look at the puddles around her. The water droplets quivered at her glaring ire for their disobedience, only stopping once she glanced towards Aang.
“Aang! You’re back! How’d it go?”
Aang smiled. “You tell me.” He held up his palm, slowly tapped into the reserve of energy in his chest, and a tiny flame, barely larger than his pinky nail, flickered to light in his palm. For a second, Katara flinched, but her smile returned, larger than ever, and Aang flicked the flame out.
“That’s amazing, Aang!” Katara moved to hug him, her hair swinging into his nose as she leaned down. “I knew you could do it.” Aang didn’t reply for a moment, too preoccupied with suppressing the red that flowered on his cheeks. Finally, she drew away.
“Thanks, Katara.” He hoped his voice didn’t shake, though he knew it did, quivering like the puddles of water surrounding Katara. “I have a favour to ask, though.”
Katara sobered immediately, eyes shifting to the door and windows. “What is it?”
“I need to talk to Roku. Can I stay with you to meditate?” Aang rocked slightly on the balls of his feet. “I know waterbenders are the ‘nighttime guard’.”
Immediately, the water around Katara’s feet perked up, even puddles entirely separated from her rippling. She laughed, quietly, and nodded. “Of course. I’ll do my best not to douse you with water.” Katara crossed her legs to sit, and the water underneath her slid away, keeping her dress dry. Aang sat across from her, closing his eyes.
The trick to stepping into the Spirit World was not to step into it at all: you had to stand on the threshold, peering into the metaphysical window, until a Spirit either slipped into the in-between with him, or wrenched him into the Spirit World. Today, he was hoping for the former.
The Spirit World was a being, a being of such vastness that Aang could never fully comprehend it. If he tried, he would probably lose his mind. As such, today he focused simply on the small area he was half-occupying, probably the human equivalent of the armpit . Thankfully, the armpit in-between didn’t have any smells , but it did have this nasty substance weighing on Aang’s chi. Roku . Aang thought, knocking at his metaphysical window. Roku, I need you.
In the way that one can see someone walking towards a door through the glass, Aang could sense Roku’s blurry form moving closer, opening the door for the in-between, and…
The previous Avatar appeared in front of Aang. There was something out of focus about him, as usual, with a smudgy outline and blurring colours. The only clear part about him were the eyes, almond-shaped and golden, with deep-set wrinkles that weren’t disguised by the smudgy effect around his skin. Eyes are the windows to the soul . “Aang,” The speaking was less speaking than in the mortal realm, but more vocal than the Spirits. Like Aang, he was an in-between. “Is some—” Roku paused, blurred form walking around Aang.
“What’s wrong?”
“Have you been fighting with the Spirits?”
Aang tilted his head. “No… Zuko and I went to meet Master Ran and Shao. Oh!” Aang smiled brightly, and Roku’s eyes warmed. “I have a firebending teacher! Zuko, the Prince I was telling you about? He’s joined us.”
“It is good to know that he did not follow the path of his forefathers.” Roku’s grin emerged from the blending watercolour of his face, sharp and in focus. His eyes were alight with something like love, or endearment. It was the same look that a grandparent gave a grandchild before thrusting coins in their hands and whispering, “Get some candy. Don’t tell your mum.” Aang bit his lower lip, unsure if he should try and steer the conversation or go with Roku’s cryptic conversational choices. The prior Avatar seemed to notice this. “Please, Aang, you called me here for a reason. I am sure you do not have much time. Just humor me this: what does he look like?”
Startled, Aang blinked. “Uh…” He started to list off traits, counting each one on his finger. “He’s about an inch shorter than Sokka, but still taller than me or Katara. Yellow eyes, like the rest of Imperial Fire Nation. Dark hair, pale skin. He’s got a burn on the left side of his face, and a ton of small scars on his forearms… I think they’re from swords and daggers and stuff? They aren’t burns. Oh!” Aang looked up from his fingers. “He actually looks a lot like Sozin when he was younger, with a narrower face and eyebrows. I guess that makes sense, they are related. And he’s definitely the mirror image of his father, based on the drawings I’ve seen.”
“It is cruel, indeed, that he seems to look so alike to his banisher.” Roku hummed. “Thank you, Aang. Now, what is it you need?”
This was not a fun conversation choice after Roku seemed so invested in Zuko, but Aang did his best to embody Toph’s stubbornness. “I was wondering if… well, if mortals can become Spirits?”
Roku froze, the smudginess that blurred him becoming more extreme, until his colours were disappearing into the vast empty of the in-between. “Aang, you cannot—should not—become a Spirit. It is dangerous, wickedly so, and you are more likely to defeat the Fire Lord without knowing any bending than to survive such a thing. Besides, Spirits do not give out that sort of thing for free—it comes with strings attached, enough string to make a noose and hang yourself with.”
“What?” Aang shivered, thinking of Zuko. Did he make a bargain with a Spirit, just to join us? Is he trapped in a deal he cannot fulfil? Is this my fault for not accepting him from the beginning? “No, I’m asking about someone else.” Pause. Aang’s eyes darted around the absolute emptiness that made up the in-between. “I think Zuko might’ve… made one such deal with a Spirit.”
Roku slammed into full focus, springing back and forth to make dual images, like a door stopper, before sliding back into blurry ambiguity. The previous Avatar was silent, eyes warring with something , as he opened and closed a smudgy mouth. Finally, he sighed. “I told them that the literal spiritual bridge would notice something was off.”
Now, it was Aang who felt like he was moving fast enough to form two of himself, one screaming, “I was right!” and the other wailing, “No, no, no, no, no!” , but his two halves could not merge.
“The Spirit World is in unrest, Aang. You must’ve felt it. Even I do not know the details, but the major Spirits are warring , and your friend is just one pawn on the chessboard.” Roku’s clear eyes analysed Aang’s face. “Do you understand what that means? The mortal and Spirit worlds are intrinsically connected in a way that none of us can understand, and if there is such massive upheaval here, upheaval that hasn’t been seen since the Spirit and mortal realms were separated…”
“It’ll leak,” Aang said, horror spilling across his face in the same way that chaos would spill between worlds. “But what does that have to do with Zuko ?”
“I don’t know, Aang. I don’t. But you cannot tell anyone this. It will not stop the chaos, only exacerbate it until leakage is inevitable.” Roku rubbed an out-of-focus hand over his face wearily. “Zuko is stuck in the middle of it all. I don’t think even he realises it, too caught up in mortal affairs. It is not good for a Spirit to be solely focused on mortals… There was a reason the worlds separated.”
Aang’s stomach dropped, so visceral that his mind smashed into memories. Aang, falling off the top of the Temple’s roof, expecting flight but not achieving it. Aang, plunging into the icy Southern waters, ice swirling around him and locking him in a prison of his own making. Aang, struck in the back with lightning, plummeting into the cracked, gemstone-laden floors. “He’s… he’s not actually—”
“He’s as human as he was before,” Roku said firmly, before glancing around the in-between. “I have to go, Aang. This turmoil does not exclude dead mortals, and I don’t fetch a low price, as the former Avatar. Good luck. Remember, say noth—” The dead Avatar’s form blended into the nothing, like a child spilling water on their watercolour painting.
Aang wasn’t one to swear, but this was as good an occasion as any.
————————————
Aang did not step back into the mortal realm. Instead, he pulled his metaphysical eyes away from the window, shut the not-real curtains, and settled back into his own skin. He did not open his eyes. He was not ready to open his eyes. If he did so before he was certain that his own emotions were as curtained as the in-between, then Katara would know. She always knew.
As human as he was before… as human as he was before… as human as he was before…
Zuko was a Spirit . Zuko was—or could be—as monumentally powerful as Hei Bai or Wan Shi Tong, and live just as long. Zuko would outlast all of them, win or lose; Zuko wasn’t really human anymore.
Aang, Katara, Toph, and Sokka were all playing cards by a set of rules, put in place eons ago, long before any of them, or their recent ancestors, could remember. Zuko was now playing not only with a different rulebook, but with a whole different set of cards. He didn’t even have to play the same game anymore, not like Aang, who was chained to his seat, cards cemented to his hand.
Spirits were the house in a game of blackjack, and the house always won . Yes, you could win a few hands, maybe take a couple chips here and there, but in the end… the Spirits would end up on top. They had the leisure of time .
You’re on the same side . Aang’s mind soothed. You aren’t competing with him, you are both trying to stop the Fire Lord.
But what was it that Roku said? “Zuko is stuck in the middle of it all”? Well, if Zuko was planted in the middle of a Spirits-damned spiritual war, well…
Well, Aang would help him.
Aang’s shoulders deflated.
That was the worst part, wasn’t it?
As much as Aang wanted—needed—Zuko to be something else, some monstrous Spirit thing , distant from Aang, Zuko wasn’t . Aang couldn’t just ignore the fact that Zuko was right smack-dab in the middle of a Spirit’s war that he didn’t even realise he was a part of.
Zuko was, at the heart of it, human enough to count .
He was a friend , and Aang would go to war for his friends, just as they would for him. So, eventually, when Zuko was pulled into this Spirit madness…
Aang would follow, and so would Sokka, Toph, and Katara. Aang would gladly march into another bloody, unfair war, with higher stakes, with the whole ‘house’ against him, and he would do it without complaining.
Aang called himself a pacifist, but maybe he was just as reliant on the fight as the soldiers across the battlefield.
Chapter 12: the descent of man, the descent of a balloon
Notes:
usuallyyy i have someone read this to make sure it makes sense, but they're sick so... let me know if there's anything confusing, please!
Chapter Text
Usually, if Sokka’s once mortal enemy was telling a terrible joke, he would be listening—and mocking—with full attention.
Not today.
The campfire, lit by their resident matchbox, did not flicker or jump in the way a normal fire would. Sure, living in the Southern Water Tribe may not give one the best definition of how fire behaves, but he’d been lighting campfires for the group for long enough that he knew fire was erratic . Not this one. A well-behaved flame should calm Sokka’s nerves, tell him that the ex-Prince was being genuine , but it had the opposite effect; the fire was behaving like a child preparing for its next violent tantrum, and Aang’s somewhat nervous looks at the older teen since they’d returned from the dragons was certainly not helping. Sokka stared into the centre of the flame, where a green tongue sprouted, frozen in place.
What the hell?
The aforementioned firestarter (because thinking of him as a fire bender made Sokka want to curl up under his bed) paused in front of Sokka’s feet and held out a tray of steaming “tea” that was far too thick to have been steeped normally. The rest of the Gaang seemed to be enjoying it, though, so maybe the firestarter was onto something. Sokka looked up at the teen, whose face was sharp and pale, the frozen fire casting a sharp shadow across his face and lighting up his yellow eyes. Terrifying . Sokka thought, unable to think of anything else. He looks exactly like all the villainous Imperial firebenders .
He supposed that made sense. “Hey, can I talk to you for a second?” Sokka turned away before the other boy could answer, standing and walking to a space out of reach of the fire’s warmth.
“So… what’s up?”
“If…” How could he make this as anonymous as possible to the possible traitor, as Katara would call him? “If someone was captured by the Fire Nation, where would they be taken?”
“What do you mean? Who was captured?”
Sokka ignored the second question, focusing his answer entirely on the former. “When the invasion plan failed, some of our troops were taken. I just want to know where they might be.”
“I can’t tell you.”
“What?!” Sokka’s voice automatically rose at the end of the question, cracking slightly in the way he always made fun of Aang for. Sokka straightened his back, grateful for the recent growth spurt that gave him a couple of millimetres on the other boy. “Why not? You’re meant to be helping us.” It was manipulative, he knew, but that didn’t stop him from saying it. And, considering the way the frozen fire flickered once, twice, and shrank, it worked .
The firebender glowered. “Trust me, knowing will just make you feel worse.” He turned away to return to the campfire, but Sokka grabbed his shoulder.
“It's my dad , and now that you’ve said that, I’m imagining far worse things than wherever he is.” Sokka paused, and withdrew his hand. Grabbing an irate firebender? Nice going, Sokka. “He was captured. I need to know. Please.” Thank Tui and La that his father wasn’t there to watch his eldest son beg a firebender for anything .
This seemed to sway the older teen, who closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. “It’s not good, Sokka.” Sokka tried not to flinch at the other boy’s use of his name. “My guess? He was taken to the Boiling Rock.”
The other boy tried to give Sokka some sort of warning against going there, but his mind was made up: in a few hours, Sokka would break into a prison.
————————————
Sokka only stood from his false slumber once Tui was over halfway through Their rotation. At this time, even Katara had usually fallen asleep, broken from whatever water-magic held her in its nocturnal clutches. He had to hope that Toph was too tired—or too disinterested—to notice Sokka’s near-silent footsteps as he clambered up towards Appa’s saddle, the bison’s thick hair twined into Sokka’s fists. “Going somewhere?” A gruff voice spoke, and Sokka’s hands loosened in surprise, sending him plummeting onto his ass. A sharp jolt of pain travelled up his spine, while the damned firestarter looked over the edge of the saddle nonchalantly.
Attempting nonchalance, he turned to gather the supplies that’d spilt from his backpack. For a moment, Sokka turned to look up. “Fine, you caught me. I’m going to rescue my dad. Happy now?”
The teen’s lip twitched upwards, though it quickly disappeared. “I’m never happy.” He said, in a piss-poor attempt at a joke, and Sokka—in his annoyance—couldn’t even appreciate it.
“Ha, ha. Very funny, pal.” Finally, Sokka pushed his last item into his bag and stood. “Look, I have to do this. The invasion plan was my idea. It was my decision to stay when things were going wrong. And, now, it's my fault that they’re at the ‘Boiling Rock’—” He put air quotes around the stupidly obvious name. “—and it's my responsibility to fix it. I have to regain my honour… you of all people have to understand that.” The firestarter landed on the floor with not even a sound , and gave Sokka a sad look that he couldn’t interpret.
“I’m going with you.”
“ No. This is something I have to do on my own.”
The older boy crossed his arms and tapped his foot impatiently, as if Sokka were a toddler who was trying to put his shoes on the wrong feet. “With Appa? Don’t you think it might be suspicious if the Avatar’s sky bison in the world was suddenly found at the most secure prison in the Fire Nation, right after his friends’ father arrived there? When I was tracking you guys, the most common hint was that people saw an extinct hulk of an animal flying over their village. It's a dead giveaway.”
Sokka glanced down from where he was climbing up Appa’s back.
“We’ll take my war balloon.” The firestarter said, with the same nonchalance that a mother would say, “I’m taking out the laundry!” , as he strode away from Sokka.
Do I go with him, or do I take Appa?
Sokka looked between the two options once, twice, before making his decision. After all, what would be his purpose if he wasn’t a quick thinker?
“Wait up!” He whisper-yelled, running after Zuko.
————————————
Zuko placed another log on the fire inside the metal cage, rather than blasting any flame into it. “Why are you doing that? Can’t you just, you know…” Sokka mimed punching fire, and Zuko shook his head.
“Agni hasn’t woken yet.” Zuko scowled at the still-dark horizon, like it’d wronged him personally. “The logs are temporary, don’t worry.”
“I know the logs are temporary.” Sokka scoffed under his breath, pushing the spare sticks on the bench to the side. “That’s what fire does to wood.” Zuko made a weird, strangled coughing sound, and Sokka stood up, pointing accusingly. “That's a laugh! You’ve done that since the beginning! You’ve always found me funny.”
A bit of light peeked above the horizon; Zuko immediately blasted flames into the metal cage, and Sokka’s eyes fastened to the way it twisted and glittered. Normal flames don’t do that . “So what?” He sounded defensive .
“Is that why you decided to join us?” Sokka sat back down on the bench and ran his finger across the wooden grain. Not so smart, using wood in a contraption powered by fire . “Because of my devastating good looks and charm?”
“I have a girlfriend.”
“No, I’m not hitting on you, man, I—” Sokka stopped when he saw the slight smile that curled across the visible part of Zuko’s face, heard the quiet choking in the other boy’s throat. He was laughing at Sokka. “Oh, man, you’re a dick .” The word felt light and airy, and Sokka laughed. “Oh, it's nice to have another guy my age. Dick!” Sokka yelled at the vast ocean beneath them and to the tendrils of light curling around the horizon. He whistled. “So, girlfriend?”
“Yeah.” As the Sun rose higher, the colours swirling in Zuko’s flame grew brighter, vibrant and full of life. Similarly, his eyes seemed to dance with imperceivable memories. “Mai.”
“No, the gloomy girl who sighs a lot?”
Zuko laughed, and this time it fell from his mouth without any attempt to strangle it. “Yeah. She’s amazing.” He blasted more fire into the cage and swung the metal door shut, leaning against the other side of the basket. His euphoria seemed to have faded. “Though, I guess she thinks I’m a traitor now. Of course, I am , but…”
Sokka crossed his arms and fell against the railing. “My first girlfriend turned into the moon.” He sympathised, and Zuko sucked some air through his teeth.
“That’s rough, buddy.”
At that, moods suitably ruined, they lapsed into silence, Sokka staring at the kaleidoscopic flames that swirled from Zuko’s palms. By the time night fell again, Sokka was still steadfastly watching the flame through the metal grate while Zuko slept, curled up on the wooden bench. Every thirty minutes, he’d shake the firebender awake, forcing Zuko to blast more flame into the cage, before letting him sleep again. As night had fallen, the colour in the flames had faded to near nothingness, and the fire was depressingly small. Firebenders are weaker at night, with the worst time being when Tui is exactly halfway through the sky . He mentally wrote down in his head. Keep an eye on Zuko if we have to fight during nighttime.
His entire mind froze, his inner monologue repeating the last thing it thought. Keep an eye on Zuko if we have to fight during nighttime. Keep an eye on Zuko if we have to fight. Keep an eye on Zuko.
When did he start considering Zuko not only an ally , but a teammate? And a teammate to be protected, on top of that?
Land appeared below them, and Sokka’s mouth moved while his mind raced. “The Boiling Rock!” Immediately, Zuko jerked awake, swinging his head quickly, as if to analyse possible dangers. Finally, his movements relaxed, and he walked over to stand beside Sokka.
“There’s plenty of steam to keep us covered.” Zuko leaned further out of the balloon as they crossed the threshold of the volcano, and Sokka grasped the base of the firebender’s tunic. Why am I worried? Why am I worried ? I’m not his mother . “As long as we’re quiet, there shouldn’t be any issues.” As he finished his sentence, the balloon’s basket jerked beneath their feet, before beginning to turn downwards.
“Shit, Zuko, why’d you have to jinx it?!” Sokka ran to untie the heavy sandbags on the sides of the basket while the firebender smashed the cage door open and slammed heavy flames into it. Waves of heat rolled over Sokka, wet and warm, like he’d just crawled through the asscrack of Zuko’s Spirit… Angry, or some other ‘A’ name. The lightened weight of the balloon only seemed to lessen the slope of descent, but they were still diving towards the boiling waters within the volcano at literally neck-breaking speeds.
“We’re going down!” Zuko whispered, though the urgency in his voice made it sound like a scream. “The balloon’s not working anymore!”
“Well, no shit, Sherlock,” Sokka released the final sanbag and grasped the edge of the basket, trying to keep it steady with sheer willpower. Meanwhile, Zuko started blasting his weakened flames straight upwards into the balloon. “The air on the outside is just as hot as the air on the inside, so we can’t fly!”
By some miracle of fate, Zuko’s wild flames didn’t catch the balloon, and they somehow glided/crashed into the shores of the brison, barely able to grab their bags and scramble onto the beach right before the war balloon sank into the bubbling depths. “Well, that's a good sign. How are we meant to get off the island without a balloon?” Zuko said, as deadpan as always.
“The pros of having a sky bison.” Sokka sighed. “We’ll figure something out. Besides, I suspected this would be a one-way ticket.”
“You knew this would happen, and you wanted to come anyway ?”
Sokka shrugged, dusting the dirt off his pants. “Look, you did plenty of stuff that could’ve killed you while you hunted us, like when you followed those seal turtles into that cave in the North.”
“It worked , didn’t it?” Zuko said. “Besides, I knew they had to come up for air. Here, we don’t even know if it's possible to leave.”
“Zuko, seal turtles need air every thirty minutes. You , for all your stubbornness, need air every two . Just because it worked out doesn’t mean it was a better plan than this one.”
Zuko crossed his arms, and Sokka counted that as a win . “Uncle always said I didn’t think things through, but this? This is just crazy !”
“Hey, I never wanted you to come along in the first place!” Sokka strapped his sword to his hip for easier access. “And, for the record, I always think things through. That's my thing , Zuko! You shoot fire, I think ! But my plans sure as hell haven’t been working out so far, so I’m doing the same thing you did with Aang with the Sun Warriors… I’m taking a new angle. This time, I’m playing it by ear. And if that doesn’t work with you…”
“I’m here, aren’t I?” Zuko asked, picking up his own swords and slinging them across his back. As he did so, his other hand patted a satchel on his hip, and his whole body relaxed. “I hope you know what you’re doing, Sokka, because I’ve never heard of anyone breaking into a prison.”
Sokka let out his own strangled laugh, so similar to Zuko’s. “Well, guess we’re going to be the first to break in and get out.”
————————————
There was the distinct clash of metal on metal, and vibrations shuddered through the door Zuko was leaning against. It was all going weirdly smoothly: they’d arrived, gotten uniforms, found Sokka’s girlfriend-or-maybe-ex… the only thing missing was the catalyst of this whole stupidity: Sokka’s father. The sound of mumbling slipped through the crack in the door, and Zuko had to force himself not to eavesdrop, instead thinking of his own girlfriend, not only in an entirely different country, but on an entirely different side of the war .
Zuko slipped his bare fingers under his uniform and rubbed the smooth wood of his Mask. As he did so, soft whispers filled his ears, and Zuko had to stop himself from flinching. That’s new. He couldn’t differentiate any of the voices, much less discern what they were saying, but there were at least ten, rambling over each other. Occasionally, they’d overlap and form a single name. “Blue Spirit”, they all whispered, before lapsing into their individual conversations again. Unsettled, but weirdly not unsurprised, Zuko removed his finger from the worn Mask.
“Guard!” The tone immediately made Zuko’s feet shift together and his back straighten into a ready position, chin held high, while his hands formed fists at his sides. “I need to get into that cell. Make yourself useful elsewhere .”
Sweat crawled down Zuko’s spine, cold and nauseating compared to his overheating body. “My apologies, ma’am, but you cannot go in there. The…” He glanced inside the cell, avoiding the woman’s fierce eyes. “The lights are out! The prisoner could sneak up on you.”
“No?” The glint in the woman’s eyes was visible even through the visor, like a man with water within reach, but disallowed to drink. “Are you new? Step aside. Idiot.” She grabbed his shoulder to push him out of the way. Damnit, I give up on talking. Zuko had been trained on action first, and his entire being needed to act on it. On instinct ground into him, he grabbed the woman’s wrist and wrenched her into the wall, the loud clang of metal ringing through the long hallways. C’mon, Sokka, get out of there… “The hell are you doing?” The woman twisted her own wrist and grabbed Zuko, switching places to slam him, instead, into the metal cell door. Fuck it .
Zuko loosened his legs and dropped to the floor, swiping out quickly with his ankle to knock the woman to the ground. He wrestled to try and pin her before hearing the door behind him squeak open. Thank Agni. He couldn’t see Sokka, not with the damned masks restricting his already-deterioriated vision on his left side, but at least he knew the Water Tribe boy was gone .
“Hey! Guard! Help!” The woman screamed. “I think he’s an impostor! Arrest him!” Sokka looked Zuko in the eyes, and Zuko discreetly nodded. Knock her out, we’ll stow her in a cell .
Sokka nodded back and strode forward, grasping Zuko’s arms and slamming him into the ground. “Ack!” Zuko’s helmet offered no chin protection, and his jaw snapped shut as his face hit the ground, nearly causing him to bit off his own tongue. The world darkened for a moment, so reminiscent of when Zhao killed Tui, and by the time he came to, he was being pulled to his feet by Sokka. Blood dripped down the front of his uniform, not so out of place against the red cloth, and Zuko hissed. “This was not the plan.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll figure something out,” Sokka whispered, the voice muffled by the helmet covering Zuko’s ears.
Agni, Sokka’s plan of having no plan was quite possibly the worst plan Zuko had ever been a part of, and he’d been leading a ship since he was thirteen, so there had been some stupid plans.
It took all of half a day of returning to Fire Nation lands for Zuko to get shoved in a jail cell.
He wondered how long it would take for his father to plan his execution .
Chapter 13: commensalism
Summary:
guys... i promise i didn't mean to disappear... chapter 13 and 14 were just PAINS to write... honestly i returned because y'all were commenting and i didn't want to let y'all down :)
Chapter Text
One could be proud of a few things when working as a warden, and, for most, it was a choice between them. But, for the warden of the Capital City Prison, accurately nicknamed the Boiling Rock by all prisoners and some Fire citizens, he had established the Holy Trifecta of warden pride: complacency, discipline, and inescapability.
Once, it was the Holy Quadfecta, with impenetrability added to the list, but his newest prisoner had ruined that reputation. If this had happened with any other prisoner, the warden would be frantically wringing his fingers and composing new letters of his unfortunate demise to his immediate family members, but, considering the circumstances, his head would—hopefully—remain attached to his shoulders; after all, he had captured the Fire Lord’s traitor, the ex-Crown Prince.
An ex-royal who was now sitting in a too-small, uncomfortable metal chair in a dingy cell, steam rising from the damp, yet ever-boiling floors. An ex-royal who was dressed in ratty brown clothes—if they could be called that—and defensively curling over his abdomen. An ex-royal who had just , days ago, left his niece alone and unwanted in her bedroom, with not even a spoken goodbye .
Oh, yes. The warden was very proud of his discipline and very happy to use it today. The metal door squeaked as he pulled it open, but that was just how he liked it: prisoners knowing he was coming, but there was nothing they could do about it.
“Well, well, well.” He paused before he spoke, because that was the key . The couple of seconds where they wished for mercy . “I never thought I’d find you in here, Prince Zuko.”
The boy, because he was only a boy now, flinched, eyes widening. It was only then that the warden could see the film of white that had settled over his scarred eye. “How did you know who I am?”
“How could I not?” The warden raised an eyebrow and began to walk to the boy’s left side, quirking his lips as the ex-Prince tried to discreetly turn to see him better. Eyesight’s not entirely gone… but certainly fucked. The warden prided himself on knowing these things. One could consider him a doctor of moral diseases, and a doctor had to know his patient. “You broke my niece’s heart.”
“You’re Mai’s uncle? How is she?” The boy’s face wilted, as if melting into his chin. “I never meant to hurt her.”
Moral diseases, indeed . “Yes, well, you’re my special prisoner now, so you can count yourself lucky. You get some… extra attention. I know that’s something you princes—sorry, ex-princes —like.” The boy’s face turned red, and his single eyebrow pinched. As he shifted, the warden could see something tugging at the shirt’s fabric. Now, the warden turned to the door, where a set of guards stood at attention. “Guards. Who examined this prisoner?”
A young boy stepped forward, probably a year younger than Zuko. “I did, sir.”
“And did you pat him down? Watch him put his clothes back on?”
The young guard paused, face paling as the warden moved closer. “No, sir.”
“So, you find it acceptable to leave possible weapons with the prisoner while I interrogate them, is that it?” The boy shook his head. “Answer me!” The warden slammed his hand into the wall, thick rings sending ringing noises throughout the cell.
“N-no, sir. It won’t happen again, sir.”
“No, it won’t.” The warden gestured for the guard next to the stupid one to step forward. “Take him to the cell next to the barracks. I’ll deal with him later.” The young guard, finally smartening up, did not scream or wail, though a single tear did drip out of the base of his helmet. The warden turned away, looking at Zuko. “Now, why don’t we see what you’re hiding under there?”
————————————
There is also something to be said about a survival instinct. Zuko, as Mai’s uncle moved closer to grab his Mask, did not say anything. He sat in the metal chair, clenched his metal-bound wrists, and waited. He hadn’t seen metal handcuffs before. Most of the time he was slammed in rope ones and told that if he bended, he’d be in for “a world of hurt” . It was stupid, of course, because every time he just burned through the rope and attacked the perpetrators for being so presumptuous as to think they could keep the Fire Prince captive.
He wasn’t the Fire Prince, though. Not anymore. And he wasn’t in flammable restraints, and he wasn’t in a random Earth Kingdom forest with his uncle nearby to save him when things inevitably went bad. Instead, he was trapped in a sour-smelling room with a sour-smelling man about to take the only thing stopping Zuko from winking out of this sour-smelling existence .
As the warden’s hand clutched Zuko’s shirt, his Mask whispered to him, pushing not-words into his soul. “Not him, not him. Fight, fight, not him, not him.” Zuko slammed his legs into the warden’s stomach as hard as he could and, when the warden buckled over with a gasp, he smashed his knee upwards. With barely a glance at the red streams twisting from the man’s nose, Zuko stood and slammed at the gap between the guards, tumbling through the door. “Good, good. Untrustworthy, untrustworthy.” The Mask whispered as Zuko sprang up and began to sprint.
Something must be said about need even in scenarios where that need is unfulfillable. For Zuko, that need was escape, that need was freedom. “Fire is freedom.” The dragon’s rainbow flames had whispered to him, but Zuko didn’t feel free . Air was freedom, too, according to Uncle, but maybe there were different styles of freedom. Airbenders were free of attachment, firebenders were free of reliance. Where waterbenders needed water, firebenders just needed their hands. So, though the Fire Nation was as free as a canary in a golden cage, waiting outside a coal mine, they were, Zuko supposed, free of reliance and restraint.
Sokka is still on shift, probably loitering near that girl’s—Suki?—cell. Agni, he’d never been so grateful for his time on his ship as now. For three years, he’d had to memorise schedules, and it was finally paying off. The sound of footsteps slamming into the floor followed him, weighed down by heavy armour, so different from his own silent ones. Zuko quickly turned down a small hallway, drawing away from his assailants. There.
A shorter guard stood in the same spot where Zuko had been arrested just thirty minutes ago, the distinctive darker skin of the Southern Water Tribes noticeable under the helmet he wore. Sokka looked up, staring at him with widened eyes, as Zuko purposefully smashed into them, knocking both to the floor. “What are you doing?” Sokka whispered harshly, pushing Zuko off as he fumbled to yank the Mask out from under his shirt, hands still chained together. As he pressed it into Sokka’s chest, the Water Tribe boy gasped. “The Blue Spirit mask…? How did—”
“Hide this, do you understand? Don’t let anyone find it. This is important, Sokka.” Zuko could feel his hands pooling with sweat as he watched Sokka shove the Mask down his own shirt. What am I doing? This is my only tie to the world. What am I doing? “If anyone—”
“I’ll keep it safe, Zuko.” The boy said, and Zuko could feel his connection to the mortal world weakening as he stood and sprinted down the next hallway, away from the warden and his guards. Every step felt heavier emotionally and lighter physically, until he felt like a shrivelled autumn leaf drifting away on the winds. Fifty metres . He remembered from his experiments at the Royal Palace. If he wished to remain physical, he was bound to the Mask like a baby by its umbilical cord. The moment I leave the area around it… His body seemed to drop off the edge of the world and disappear, and Zuko tripped, smashing his not-real nose into the floor.
Thankfully, blood was a mortal concept, but that didn’t stop Zuko from wiping at his nose with now-unchained hands and expecting a smear of red. Why did I give him my Mask? There must’ve been other options, better options.
There hadn’t been, but that didn’t stop the regret .
Zuko stalked back to the intersection with the other hallway and (unnecessarily) peeked around the corner, where Sokka was leaning against the wall in a clear attempt to be nonchalant. Protectiveness and need for his Mask washed over Zuko, entirely unreasonable , logically, but so justified to Zuko’s soul, which felt like it’d been halved. He was now Zuko, the dead soul, like a captain without his boat.
Zuko kicked the wall, soundlessly, trying to remove his frustrations before moving on. Yes, Fire was the freedom from physical reliance, but that didn’t mean Zuko didn’t rely on having a physical form.
“Zuko? Is that you?” Sokka whispered, eyes scanning the empty hallway. “Come out, the guards aren’t here.”
How did he hear me?
“Come out . ” His Mask whispered into his soul, and Zuko could feel a tug, similar to what he’d felt when Kaiya was in danger. “Come out come out come out come out—” The words sped up, repeating until they were just a vibration in his chi, a song plucked into the strings of his Inner Fire. “COME OUT.” The final command was loud enough that Zuko’s ears rang, and he stumbled forward, like his soul was the rope in a tug-of-war battle that he’d just lost.
Zuko didn’t lose when it came to stubbornness.
Zuko growled, scuffing the toe of his shoe against the ground soundlessly, his hands now unchained in front of him. Speaking wouldn’t help him, because he wasn’t visible , not until he found a way to get his mask back. I feel like a parasite without its host… Though maybe that was less accurate… it wasn’t parasitism as much as commensalism . The Mask was only alive in that it possessed a part of Zuko , and, as such, Zuko was the only one that benefited.
Commensalism: a symbiotic relationship in which one organism benefits and the other neither benefits nor suffers. Zuko tapped his fingers on his thigh, where he would usually tap his Mask. Maybe father was right, I did spend too much time in the Fire Sages’ libraries.
“The Warden went by. It’s fine.” Sokka said. What an odd thing to say to yourself. “Are you the Blue Spirit?”
Zuko flinched and looked up. “What?” He spoke, even though he knew , he knew, Sokka was only speaking to himself.
But the boy’s blue eyes were fixated on Zuko, even watching him as Zuko paced.
“Are you the Blue Spirit?” Sokka asked again, haltingly, enunciating each word as if Zuko was a moron.
You can’t see me. Zuko thought, peering curiously at him. Even if you could , I wouldn’t answer. However, the Mask thought otherwise.
“Answer him.” The Mask whispered, more a compellment than an ask. “Answer him. Answer.” The push was so sudden that Zuko’s tongue was moving before he could resist. “Yes.” Sokka blinked, as if unexpecting of such a forthcoming answer, and Zuko was similarly shocked. What the— “Obviously, since I just shoved the Agni-damned Mask in your hands.”
What Sokka didn’t know, is that Zuko meant ‘ yes, I am a Spirit’ , when Sokka had asked ‘ are you a vigilante? ’
“Well, I don’t know, maybe you’re secretly part of a Blue Spirit Fanclub.” Sokka laughed, a loud sound that made the metal halls vibrate. “Why?”
Zuko scowled, but there was no reverberation in his soul to answer.
Sokka shifted his weight side to side. “Right. What’s the plan?”
“I thought the plan was no plan.” Zuko scowled. “And that's going wonderfully , by the way.” Pause. “Honestly, I was thinking I could sneak into the warden’s office, maybe? We could get some information for Aang. My father won’t give crucial information to the warden, but there will be small updates, or maybe other locations that your father was placed at.”
“It would be nice to have something to show Katara and Aang when we get back.” Sokka rubbed at the few scraggly hairs on his chin, which he’d shown very proudly to Katara the other night. “But if you get caught, that's it. I don’t know if it’s worth it… After all, looking for my dad did end with you imprisoned…”
“Listen. Listen listen listen. Agree agree agree.” His Mask whispered into his mind, inaudible but completely understandable, in the way that one could recognise a smile as joy and a raised eyebrow as scepticism. Something tugged in him again, and Zuko nodded without thinking.
Wait. Zuko froze, but that tug persisted . What am I doing?
Fine, Zuko could admit it was a reasonable concern, but why did he immediately agree ? Why….
The Mask.
Fuck, the Mask.
The realisation set in, an innate knowledge that must have been branded into his soul when he became a Spirit. Zuko glanced at Sokka, where he was leaning against the wall, rubbing his hand over his shirt lackadaisically. That Mask was the other half of him , the other portion of his soul, and it was now in the possession of another.
Another who could see Zuko, even when no one else could. Another who could, apparently, push Zuko around with a single word, like his uncle pushing his pai sho tiles across the board. Another with complete control , something Zuko had fought against for years, as was his nature.
Fire was the element of freedom, and here Zuko was, chained.
“It will be fine.” Zuko gritted out, the minor disagreement almost too much for him, his soul warring against the decision. “Trust me.”
“Trust the guy that chased us across the world, that captured Aang and tried to give him to the Fire Lord?” The tone was teasing, the words were not.
“Trust the guy that went with Aang to meet the Sun Warriors and helped you break into the most secure prison in the world.”
Sokka pursed his lips, contemplating, before laughing. “Yeah, sounds good, Zuko. You trust me with your little mask, I’ll trust that you know what you’re doing.” Sokka did not emphasise the “M” in “Mask”, but Zuko could feel it, the hidden knowledge humming under his ribcage.
Zuko let out a breath. Now where is that damned warden…? He turned away, though his mind stayed firmly on Sokka’s hand on his Mask.
Sokka didn’t mention the way Zuko’s voice shook. He didn’t mention the way Zuko’s eyes were fixated on the Blue Spirit mask under Sokka’s shirt. He didn’t mention the way Zuko’s feet flitting across the floor, not a sound to be heard.
He didn’t mention any of it.
Chapter 14: Eat. Sleep. Work.
Notes:
oh sokka, you are the most unreliable narrator, if only because you have no clue what weird Spirit-y shit is going down...
AKA the chapter where sokka mistakes zuko literally needing his Mask to live and for others to see him as social anxiety
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The importance of “inescapability” to the Warden’s trifecta is paramount. It was what his entire reputation was based on.
His reputation, and the reputation of those that came before him.
So, with the ex-Prince’s capture somehow eluding him in the Warden’s own prison, and his niece’s arrival, annoyed with her missing traitorous boyfriend, one could excuse him for being a bit stressed. Maybe that was why he left Chit Sang in the cooler for a touch longer than necessary, or why he smiled so viciously as Chit Sang pointed out his ally among the guards.
It was definitely the reason he pushed the traitorous guard a tad too far, and had to toss a limp body into the boiling water of his prison.
Curing moral diseases . The Warden reminded himself, though his face folded into a sour snarl. The ex-Prince cannot run for long . He slammed his hand into the ashen grey of his desk, swiping viciously along the wooden grain before stopping at a stack of prisoner reports, where a familiar set of eyes stared at him, one scarred and glassy. Even in black and white, he could see the pale gold of his eyes, pure and taunting. “That damned Prince.”
The Warden did not say his name. He was too smart for that. Even disgraced, the royals walked at a height above him. Not once I capture him . A muffled laugh—that could’ve been a cough—blew through his lips. He stashed the ex-Prince’s file to the other side of his desk, and peered at a photo of his newest inmate; he was an arrogant sort, the type that any other warden would hate to have.
The Warden loved it. He loved to see them break , see their pride shrivel and their egos deflate. This man, the leader of the eclipse attack, the arrogant chief of the primitive Southern Water Tribe, would be his new favourite patient of the Boiling Rock.
A knock sounded, soft blue light shining under the door, and the Warden immediately moved to smooth his gelled hair. “Wait.” A hair out of place, a prisoner out of his cell . As his fingers swept through the pot of gel on his table, intent on swiping the flyaways into a severe bun, the door blasted open, blue flames searing into the frame. The pot fell to the floor, gel splattering across the metal floor with a searingly spicy smell.
“ Wait ?” The Warden raised his eyes to the crimson twist of the Princess’s lips, the sharp tilt of her eyes, the slick of her hair—not a strand out of place. “Now, that’s no way to speak to your Princess, is it?”
Why is she here? It was only supposed to be Mai. Against his own will, the Warden could feel blood drain from his face. “No, your highness.”
“Maybe you got too used to speaking to my traitorous brother like that, hm?” She smiled, as bright as Mai’s daggers.
“No, Princess.” The Warden bowed his head, partially to prove deference, partially to hide his reddening face.
She sighed, and he took the chance to look at her again. The Princess was studying her nails, something that his niece did excessively, analysing her red nail polish, so dark it might’ve been black. The Princess, however, had not a drop of colour on her pointed nails, though the Warden could imagine the enemy’s dark blood staining them, like the claws of a predator. “I won’t discipline you for now, Warden. Not while you are in my father’s good graces.” Her hand froze as her eyes flicked up. “However, that could change if you don’t tell me where my brother is .” The Warden froze, and the Princess slowly moved towards him. “Your little guards were so useless . Not only useless, but nervous , which leads me to wonder…” Her hand darted up to clutch the fabric peaking out of his chest guard, and her sharp nails screeched on the metal. “If you lost him.”
————————————
“You’ve been avoiding meeting Suki,” Sokka spoke, eyeing the firebender across from him. “Any avoiding me when I’m not alone. Why?”
Zuko’s face darkened, completely shutting down. His hands began to shake, though he tucked his lips into his mouth.
But Sokka was right . Zuko practically sprinted in the other direction whenever Suki or Chit Sang came closer, but neither of them ever mentioned it. When Sokka had made a joke about the skittish firebender, he was met with a blank look and a soft “Who?” It had crossed over from antisocial to nonexistent. And when he’d mentioned Zuko’s name and family, the only thing that registered was awe from Chit Sang and fury from Suki… no curiosity as to why the ex-Prince of the Fire Nation was constantly running away from Sokka.
There was something odd there. Something odd in the way Zuko flitted across the floor, when he used to stomp after them, hands ablaze. Something odd in the way he shook and trembled every time Sokka asked him a question, every time Sokka called for him.
There was something in the way Zuko seemed to appear next to Sokka, just as Sokka thought of him.
“I need my mask back,” Zuko said, hands trembling again like an addict’s. His face was pale—paler than usual, at least. Ordinarily, he would make a joke about firebenders, who rose with the sun, looking like they’d never been outside in their life, but that was washed away with his concern.
“What do you—”
“Look, your dad is here . We need to leave now, anyway, before news of me being here reaches my—” Zuko paused, and Sokka watched as his throat bobbed. “The Fire Lord finds out that I’m here. So I need my mask.”
Sokka blinked a few times, before squinting his eyes.
He wouldn’t go near anyone else, was shaky and nervous, attached to the mask hidden under Sokka’s disguise—fuck, Zuko was nervous. A small voice whispered in the back of his mind, barely noticeable. “Be a man. Women are relying on you… don’t snivel like that . ” Sokka breathed deeply, shutting his eyes for a moment. “Be a man.” It whispered again, quieter.
He could imagine it was Aang, instead, shaking with what could only be nerves. Imagined it was Aang, bleary-eyed, avoiding everyone. Imagined it was Aang, captured in the most secure Fire Nation prison, attempting to escape. Imagined how Katara would water-whip Sokka into smithereens if he even thought that in Aang’s direction.
Besides, in this scenario, it was more Sokka and Zuko relying on Suki , not the other way around.
The voice slowly faded into the background, and Sokka opened his eyes again, to see Zuko’s yellow eyes peering at him. Gingerly, Sokka pulled the worn blue mask from his shirt and held it out. “Okay. Just don’t get caught. I was talking to my dad—we’re going to start a riot.”
Zuko took the mask and pressed it to his forehead, an odd show of reverance. “I hate not having a plan.”
————————————
Eat. Sleep. Work. Eat. Sleep. Work. Eat sleep work. Eat sleep work eat sleep work eat sleep work eat sleep— Suki swallowed, her thoughts treading the same well-worn path they had since arriving at this Hell-on-Earth. Eat. Sleep. Work.
The power of three, huh?
There was a fourth thing. Survive. She didn’t add that one into the cycle, though. That would imply that survival was not something innate to her, imply that she wasn’t always—if nothing else—a survivor.
And you needed to be a survivor, in here. You needed to be a survivor, a fighter. Because in a majority-male prison, in a place where firebender rage wasn’t invested in bending, sometimes people tried to invest their energy into other conquests.
They didn’t try with her. Not after she broke a man’s arm so badly that she, a non-bender, was put in the cooler for two days.
Eat. Sleep. Work. But, now? Now that Sokka arrived with an actual plan ? Something changed. It was no longer “ Eat. Sleep. Work .” but “ Escape. Escape. Escape. ”
“We need to start a riot.” Sokka spoke, and Suki snapped out of the sort-of-trance, her back immediately becoming rimrod straight. Her head wasn’t in it, not without proper food or sleep. Her head wasn’t in it, not without her makeup. Her head wasn’t in it, not without her sisters-in-arms.
She remained passive as Sokka’s father moved to cause chaos, and glanced over at the lanky firebender in front of her; not behind her—she didn’t trust him that much. He had the same face that she saw in her dreams: the same face that she’d dreamt of cutting with fans, beating with her fists, driving into the floor.
“This isn’t working.” Sokka’s shoulders dipped, and Suki smiled lightly at the way he stared at the floor like a kicked puppy. Chit Sang slammed his hand onto Sokka’s shoulder, and Suki tensed, ready to lash out.
“You’re lucky I didn’t rat you out.” The moron said, and Suki’s lips twisted into a grimace. Escape. Escape. Escape. “But my generosity comes at a price. I know you’re planning another escape attempt, and I want in.”
“Actually, we’re trying to escape right now.” Sokka said, and Suki sighed. What an idiot… does he not remember last time? “We’re trying to start a riot. You wouldn’t happen to know how to start one, would you?”
“A prison riot? Please.” Chit Sang grabbed a smaller man by his ratty prison shirt, hefting the prisoner over his head and pumping him up and down like a warm-up weight. “Riot! Riot! Riot!”
“It cannot be that easy.” Suki murmured, watching as the crowd of inmates stirred.
It was that easy.
She sprinted towards a metal wall, well out of the Warden’s sight, pushing rioting inmates out of her way. “Come, Sokka!” Suki called out as she weaved around two men wrestling on the ground. Obediently, the once-belligerant boy followed her, beckoning the three others to follow as well. As they lined up, backs to the wall, Sokka glanced at the Warden.
“We’re all here. Now we just need to grab the Warden and get to the gondolas.”
The ex-Prince turned to face Sokka, eyes furrowed. Immediately, she flinched. Oh, Spirits, he looks like Ozai. He had the same high eyebrows, the pale skin, and yellow eyes.
Escape. Escape. Escape. The mantra pulled her out it, and Suki narrowed her eyes. No. Scarred face, eyebags, tangled hair . This was someone Suki had fought and she had won .
Won, unlike her fight against the Fire Princess.
Suki spun away from the group, stomach twisting. Escape. Escape. Survive.
It was a bad sign that she needed to remind herself of that.
“How?” She could hear the gruff voice of the firebender, destroyed from smoke inhalation. She should know: enough of her sisters had destroyed their voices when pulling bodies from flaming houses. Flaming houses that he’d caused.
“I’m not sure.”
Oh Spirits. Suki turned her gaze upwards. She was not a religious person, but sometimes Sokka made her consider joining a convent. This is why I only work with women. As the ex-Prince growled, Suki flung herself into the fray of bodies, clambered up two grappling prisoners and launched herself off their shaved heads. As her feet slammed into skulls, she fixed her eyes on the Warden. Escape .
Digging her fingers into the seams of the metal walls, she scrambled upwards towards the Warden. This was her thing . This had always been her thing.
A younger version of herself, scuttling up the statue of Avatar Kyoshi that stood in the middle of the village as the rest of the junior Kyoshi Warriors tittered and screamed happily. It was only once she’d perched on Kyoshi’s arm, fingers clenching the carved fans, that the older Kyoshi Warriors noticed her. They’d started yelling, but Suki couldn’t hear them, so she stood and continued to pull herself upwards until she sat on the Avatar’s carved head, just large enough for her to sit cross-legged. She’d leaned against the gold-painted crown, content, while the senior Kyoshi Warriors, shouted from the base of the statue.
That pride paled in comparison to the feeling of grasping the Warden’s stupid, gelled hair, gagging him with his ugly headpiece, and tying his arms together. “Sorry, Warden.” She smiled as he mumbled and strained against the gag. “You’re my prisoner now.”
Notes:
millie try not to worldbuild challenge level impossible
just to summarize, because I was confused writing this chap, the Mask acts as a connection between Zuko and the mortal world. should someone possess his Mask, they can "command" him, and see him, because they possess his body
a lot of this fic is unreliable narrator, so let me know if something is confusing so i can fix it!!!!
Chapter 15: the child who is not embraced by the village
Notes:
soooo... i took some creative liberties with all the characterisations in this chapter. there isn't much plot added, just rounding out the personalities. also! we officially hit 50k words! yay!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was beauty in everything, even in this dismal prison, with its suffocating metal walls and acrid air. There was a devastating, ethereal beauty in the way the inmates’ auras fluttered and wisped through the air, like circus performers looking for their absent family in the crowd.
Even in this place, designed to drain humanity’s affections, two guards looked longingly at each other, in the way their chi reached for one another and intermingled in a passionate dance. Even in this place, where numbness reigned supreme, tendrils of suppressed heartache drooped and settled into the corners, like the starved rhino lions that Azula once sent for Ty Lee’s act.
A Water Tribe man leaned out of the window, two braids swinging wildly with the gondola as he pointed towards Ty Lee and Azula. She smiled, popping up and down on her tiptoes. This part of the act… this was all Ty Lee. It was so much like her performances: standing on top of a platform and waiting for the crowd’s energy to surge in anticipation.
In the same way, she waited, watching as fear and stress stewed in the energies of the gondola, until the real-not-real auras squiggled and spiked into oblivion.
Yes, this was the one thing she taught Azula… the art of performance .
Ty Lee wasn’t stupid . She knew that, to Azula, friendship was transactional. When Azula offered fame and royalty, she also expected skill and loyalty in return. She expected to give and get, a sort of push and pull.
Push and pull.
Sometimes, Ty Lee thought that Azula might be more suited to the Water Tribes. She gave and she got, she was fluid as water but as sharp as ice. ‘Hot’ or ‘warm’ were not words that described Azula. It was at these times that Ty Lee did not speak, did not act, but instead observed the real , physical Azula, all calculation and sharp edges.
Most times, however, Ty Lee knew that the Fire Nation was the only place for Azula. Fire was power, and who was Azula if not power ? Power in strength, power in class, power in fear. There was a reason that Ty Lee liked to be with Azula. Though her visage was so cold and calculating, Azula’s Inner Fire was so immense and so hot that Ty Lee could feel the heat in her bones. It was an entrancing feeling, like setting a bomb just to bathe in its light.
What was that saying? “The child who is not embraced by the village will burn it down to feel its warmth”? Ty Lee was that child, at times, committing atrocious, violent acts just to feel Azula’s Flame on her own soul.
Because that was the curse of her condition, wasn’t it? She could see everyone’s aura, understand their movements and tics, but she would always be empty of her own. Azula filled that, and that was why it was transactional. Ty Lee passed over her puppet-of-a-body, and Azula poured flame into Ty Lee’s existence.
Maybe that was why she kept coming back, a moth to a flame.
Azula’s heat flared, and Ty Lee narrowed her eyes, looking into the gondola. There was something odd there. Something small but dangerous and, whatever it was, she did not want to test it. “Azula—”
Azula turned to grab a pair of handcuffs off the guard, before sprinting towards the gondola line. This is a bad idea… You never perform with someone new. Regardless, Ty Lee jumped onto the edge of the large gazebo before running across the line towards the monstrous, distorted aura. As she flipped onto the moving platform, pain stabbed into her head, so potent that a whine slipped from her lips.
Spirits, help me . She couldn’t close her eyes, couldn’t move from the performance. That was how mistakes happened. That was how people died. She couldn’t even see who was under the aura, so potent was the energy.
How could she describe it? How could she describe something that she had never seen, but could feel nonetheless?
It was not a doused fire, it was not boiling water. It was some unholy combination of the two elements, with all the power of a flame and all the fluidity of a stream. It was so small, so seemingly unassuming, but there was such a concentration of chi that it seemed impossible. If there was one thing that she could make out from the vague multicoloured pillar of twisting fire, water, and steam, it would be a blue mask with tiny white pointed horns and grinning crooked teeth.
The Blue Spirit is a vigilante. The myths are nothing more than fairytales that Earth citizens tell their children.
But she knew she was wrong.
The Blue Spirit, identity unknown, turned its attention onto Azula, and Ty Lee had to breathe a sigh of relief. The blinding light finally subsided, and she could focus on the Kyoshi Warrior, naked of her makeup.
She would not admit failure. Not here.
Spirits, help Azula. Ty Lee whispered, lips barely moving, and she lunged to attack.
————————————
Oh, how the mighty have fallen. Hakoda thought towards the ex-Fire Prince, facing down the Crown Fire Princess. The boy was drowning in raggedy prison clothes, but he was still Ozai’s son, and Hakoda couldn’t forget that.
Oh, how the mighty have fallen. He thought again, towards his only son, who stood behind the Fire Lord’s firstborn. Who would’ve thought that his proud son would be protected by a damned ashmaker ?
Oh, how the mighty have fallen. Hakoda repeated towards himself, for the third and final time, as he clung to the side of the gondola as backup .
The Fire Princess slashed a scythe of blue flame across the floor, to which the ex-Fire Prince slammed down a shield of multi-coloured flames. Hakoda bit back a gasp, and the Princess seemed to do much of the same, her bronze eyes just widening slightly. Who the fuck is he? No. Better question. What is he?
“Aww, Zuzu learned a new technique?” The Fire Princess spoke, though her mouth was tight and jealous. ‘Zuzu’ snarled, smoke streaming from his mouth, and he whipped a ball of normal, red flame at the Princess, who smirked. She shot another burst of blue flames at the ex-Prince, and he dispersed it with his forearms before firing his kaleidoscopic flame again.
As if well-practised, Sokka closely followed the ex-Prince’s flame and withdrew a long, black sword. A Fire Nation weapon? With a slash at the Princess’s throat, his son withdrew quickly to hide behind ‘Zuzu’ again.
So they aren’t just forced to work together… they’re battle partners . Hakoda’s eyes widened. And not only was his son working with the ex-Fire Prince, but he was fighting with Fire weapons.
Hakoda had smiled fondly at the ten-year-old crouched beside him, hair pulled back into a wolf tail. Sokka’s brow was pinched into a look of deep concentration, one that was never seen outside of hunting and mock-fights.
They’d been following a polar leopard for days, shooting at it whenever it stopped to rest, and it’d gotten so exhausted that it could hardly fight as the father and son quickly—and painlessly—killed it. Hakoda and Sokka sat side by side, the last night before they’d return home with the animal.
“When I’m older, I’ll be the best hunter in the village.” Sokka had declared, out of nowhere, and Hakoda chuckled.
“Only if I’m not still here.”
“Don’t say that!” Sokka had exclaimed, bunching his hands into his lap. “You wouldn’t leave us.” His son looked up at Hakoda with big eyes.
“Of course not.”
“But when I am the best, I’m going to hunt all by myself.” Sokka had nodded sharply. “Because the best is the best.”
Hakoda had shaken his head. “It's important to always have someone else with you when hunting. What if something had gone wrong today? I would need you to go get help.” Hakoda rubbed Sokka’s head. “Besides, your hunting partner will also be the best. That’s how it works.”
Hakoda stared at Sokka and the ex-Fire Prince, working in tandem. There is no way that they’ve only really known each other for a few weeks. As he furrowed his brow, footsteps sounded across the gondola, and he glanced inside. “Cut the line!” The Warden screamed, desperation scratching at his voice, like a cat at a cage. Almost immediately, the gondola halted and swayed, and Hakoda had to grab the railing to avoid death-by-boiling.
Sokka did not grab the railing. “Help!” His proud son shouted, and Hakoda instinctively reached out, even though he was perched on the window of the gondola, entirely unable to help. Sokka’s nails screeched against the metal, and Hakoda growled, panic throbbing through his bones.
Kya, burned to an unrecognisable husk. Katara, just five, hunted for being the last Southern waterbender.
And now Sokka, boiled alive to save Hakoda, and there was nothing he could do.
But the Fire Prince could. Thankfully, stupidly, ‘Zuzu’ turned his back to the Fire Princess, grabbing Sokka’s wrist before Sokka flew off the gondola. The boy growled and puffed smoke as he dug in his heels, and Sokka scrambled up onto the shaking platform. “Thank you, Zuko,” Sokka whispered, barely loud enough for Hakoda to hear. Zuko just nodded.
This didn’t absolve the Fire Nation of its sins. It didn’t make up for all the fear and distress the Fire Prince had caused his children.
It did, however, endear Zuko to Hakoda. Zuko, the boy in oversized clothes. Zuko, the child soldier. Zuko, the firebender who saved the Water Tribe’s son.
Zuko pulled further from the edge, before shouting. “They’re cutting the line!”
————————————
If there were one rule to live by, it would be that people are confusing. One look at Azula, Mai, and Ty Lee’s friendship would confirm this fact; a calculating Azula plus a brooding Mai plus a bubbly Ty Lee should be a recipe for disaster, but it worked .
Mai had watched through narrowed eyes as Ty Lee, optimism and overexcitement personified, attached herself to Azula. “Come practice with me!” The girl exclaimed, doing a cartwheel to demonstrate. They were at the age where random acts of physical exertion was not only allowed, but expected. “Come on!”
Azula scoffed. “No way.” Ty Lee had pouted, but ran towards the grassy field behind the school anyway. At this, Mai rose, seeing her chance.
The night before, her politician-father—and it was always ‘politician-father’, because ‘politician’ came first—had asked her to become friends with Azula. Now, whether her father saw it as a way to get close to the Fire Lord himself or whether it was to improve Mai’s reputation, it didn’t matter. What mattered was that Mai agreed, and she had been waiting for the human incarnation of sunshine to leave.
Mai was not going to talk to the Princess. That was not how Azula worked. Mai had been watching the Princess for days, and her casual cruelty made it clear enough that friendship was transactional. Even at that age, Mai had known that, though perhaps not in so many words.
Instead, Mai was going to prove that she had something worthy to provide. For a long five minutes, she threw tiny knives, called stilettos, at the leaves of a tree, until it was entirely naked of any greenery. Once she’d started throwing at the bark of the tree, Azula stopped her. “Knife-thrower?”
“Princess Azula,” Mai whispered, because she was not apathetic at that age, but shy, almost embarrassingly so. But that wouldn’t do. Not for a Princess’ companion. Now, she strengthened her voice, though kept it bare of any intonation. “I’m Mai.”
“Mai.” Azula decided, and, just like that, Mai was Azula’s friend.
And, just like that, Mai was Ty Lee’s friend.
And just like that, the world’s biggest paradoxical friendship emerged, and it did nothing to answer Mai’s confusions about people.
Mai flung daggers at her uncle’s guards, pinning them to a wall. “What are you doing?”
Mai was not an exception to the rule of people and confusion. In fact, she may be the proof of the theory, all simple paradoxes and caring apathy. “Saving the jerk who dumped me.”
Saving the asshole and throwing away her two closest friends. In every stiletto that pinned a guard, every droplet of fallen blood, she could see Azula, laughing as Zuko and Mai fell into the damned fountain; she could imagine Ty Lee tiptoing across the rope held by Ursa and Zuko, as thick as the gondola line.
She didn’t care. She didn’t not care.
It was only once Azula jumped down from the gondola that Mai stopped launching knives and slashing at exposed skin.
Mai looked up at the tears beading Ty Lee’s eyes, at the fury in Azula’s. She looked into those eyes, and she felt no less confused. “Oops.”
Notes:
honestly, I wanted to make ty lee more dimensional in this chapter. I feel like she is treated like comedic relief in the show, but she has so much potential as a character.
for Hakoda, I also took some liberties. there isn't a ton of information about who he is, so I wanted to expand. I'm honestly not the biggest fan of his character in ATLA, because I think they didn't flesh him out enough.
Mai isn't my favourite characterization I've done, if only because she has a very small part in this chapter. I'll probably return to her for a full chapter from her POV, because I think she deserves it :P
honestly, I'm writing this fic partly to flesh out characters and opinions, so the plot gets shafted sometimes... it is still happening though! we just need to get there.
Chapter 16: reactant + reactant = product
Notes:
so.......... this is more character development...... sorry guys......
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Blue Spirit sat cross-legged, hands pressed together to make a flame with his index fingers and his thumbs; it was an imitation of the meditation he always made Aang do, but he wasn’t nearly as focused on mindfulness as the Air Nomad. The trees shuddered around him, and the Spirit shivered as the wind ruffled still-exposed hair.
In his mind’s eye, he could still see the Water Chief pulling Katara and Sokka into a rib-breaking hug, rubbing Aang’s bald head, holding up a fistbump to Toph (and immediately flushing). Maybe it was silly, but Zuko hadn’t been able to stay any longer, and so the Blue Spirit fled into the woods. And it was here, settled into the mulch, that the Spirit felt a pull , not unlike the one with his priestess. For now, though, he didn’t focus on it, just felt the push and pull of the Flame in his chest.
“Help…” A feminine voice whispered, it’s emotion so potent that the Spirit could almost feel the Kaiya’s breath travel across his ear. “Please, Blue Spirit, help us.” The tart taste of blueberries bloomed on his tongue, and smoke mingled in his nose; emotion filled the Blue Spirit’s chest, and he was standing before he knew what he was doing.
What am I doing? Zuko asked, the sleeping mortal’s voice quiet in a way it never was.
Our priestess needs us. The Blue Spirit replied, and the soul hummed understanding, too tired to question it. The Spirit pulled the hood of his training hood over his hair and unsheathed the dual dao. His Inner Fire burned, reaching out to trail watery fingers over his surroundings.
The leaves beneath the Blue Spirit’s feet did not rustle or make a noise as he stalked towards his priestess’ attackers.
“Please, please, they are here. I am sorry I didn’t believe, but please.” Kaiya’s voice whispered again and again, and the embroidered bandana around the Blue Spirit’s wrist warmed. “Please please please please please—”
The soft begging did not stop. It did not stop when the Spirit began to smell smoke. It did not stop when the Spirit heard the harsh laughter and soft whimpers. It did not stop when the Spirit perched on a tree branch and peered at the gleeful Fire soldiers, sat upon their komodo rhinos. Slowly, the Spirit followed the pull at his energy, listening as his priestess’ pleading grew louder and louder, until he could hear her voice aloud and in his head.
“You cannot destroy this shrine,” Kaiya spoke bravely, though her pleading could still be heard in the Spirit’s head. The Blue Spirit crouched behind a building and peeked around, to see his priestess standing strong in front of a small cave. Blue ribbons fluttered from the trees around it, and flowers—exactly like the ones that grew around him—bloomed around the entrance. “We have done nothing wrong.”
“Agni is the only Spirit that has any authority here, priestess. ” The female soldier laughed, saying the word like an insult. “And where is your little Spirit now? Agni gave me fire, what did your ‘ Blue Spirit ’ do for you?”
“Please please please. Please, I need you. Please. I know I ask and ask and have not given you anything, but please . ” The Spirit moved to help, moved to save her, but paused. “Save my people. Save them. Please, save them . ”
The Spirit could not fault his priestess for being selfless , and so he moved away, trusting that she could handle herself. Her pleading did not stop when the Spirit drew the flames engulfing the houses closer to him—an act that should have been impossible. Her pleading did not stop when the Spirit grasped the toddlers and placed them under a massive tree, his finger to his Mask’s smile. Her pleading did not stop when he knocked a soldier to the ground, and pulled an elderly man from the rhino.
Now, with the fires doused, the Spirit tiptoed towards his shrine, following the pleas.
Now, with the villagers saved, he crept towards the now-three soldiers standing at the front of the cave.
Now, with only his priestess left, he watched as the male soldier, tall and large, smashed the hilt of his sword into Kaiya’s temple.
And it was here that her pleading stopped.
————————————
The soul, nestled within the body but completely without control, froze. “Save her.” He whispered insistently, staring at Kaiya’s crumpled form on the floor. “Save her save her save her. Save her, now!”
“No . ” The body whispered, all instinct without inhibitions. “Kill them.”
The soul paused, considering it. He hated them, oh, how he hated them. He wanted to melt their skin and sear their bones. He wanted to cook and boil and broil them until there was nothing left. But he couldn’t. He didn’t kill. He wouldn’t. “No! Save her! Don’t kill them.”
“Don’t kill them. Yet.” Pause. “Make them suffer suffer suffer suff—” The body had other priorities, and they were not focused on restraint. The soul resisted, pulling away with all his might.
“No.”
“Shh.” The body whispered. “This is my job.”
Pause.
Then…
“Fine. But save her.”
————————————
At a certain age, one becomes less of a person and more of a figure .
Kaiya’s grandmother was no exception. She had no name, other than “grandma” , no title other than “matriarch” . She, too, was once “Kaiya” , but nobody called her that anymore. There was no one her age left to call her that.
It was at some point that she, too, forgot her own name and only remembered herself as “grandma” . It was at some point that she, too, erased her own identity.
She was not “Kaiya the healer” or “Kaiya the nuisance” or “Kaiya the wise” . She was “grandma” or, for the particularly bratty children, “old woman” .
It is for this reason that the first thing out of her mouth when seeing the other villagers was, “Where is my granddaughter?” She did not ask for treatment for her burns, she did not wail or cry or stand shellshocked. The old woman asked about her namesake, and the villagers seemed to not only understand that, but expect it.
“Grandma?” A small toddler tugged at her skirt. He was entirely unrelated to her, but called her “grandma” nonetheless. “What is that?”
What she saw was not something that could be named , only described. Long tentacles of kaleidoscopic flames whipped into the air, waving and slamming and slashing. They did not burn the woods, they did not touch the buildings, but their mere presence was enough for the old woman to gasp. “We need to go.” A few of the villagers looked up, but most were either crying or staring at the whipping arms of fire.
Then the screaming started.
“You need to go !” The old woman shouted. She handed the toddler off to his mother, and pointed the group towards the forest. Without checking to see if they obeyed, Kaiya’s grandmother turned towards the village and began to walk towards the whipping flames.
Heat slashed through her clothes as she moved closer, and her heart thudded erratically. Everything told her that she shouldn’t be there, that she should be running with the rest of the village, but she needed to save Kaiya.
It was her duty, her purpose, her identity. Because she was no longer Kaiya, but Kaiya’s grandmother.
“Spirits.” The old woman stared at her granddaughter, crumpled at the feet of the Blue Spirit, as long tentacles of multicoloured flame slashed at the three Fire Nation solders around them. The fabric beneath the metal armour and burned away, bits of cloth stuck to their red, charred skin. One soldier, a woman, dove behind one of the houses and began to sprint into the woods, but the tongue of fire corralled her back into the battle.
This was not survival. This was…
Revenge . The old woman realised, staring at the bruise forming on Kaiya’s forehead with an indent similar to the Fire Nation insignia. The priestess’s hand reached towards the shrine, her empty hand limp and muddy.
All of the soldiers’ helms were gone, and burns marred their faces. Some small part of her grinned and bathed in the fear of their oppressors, but one glance at the Blue Spirit’s priestess—her granddaughter—vanquished it.
“Blue Spirit!” The old woman shouted, trying on the same tone she used for misbehaving children. The Spirit paused, its flames disappearing. At that, the Fire Nation soldiers stumbled away, sobbing and coughing as they crawled into the forest surrounding the village. Well, that’s a shame .
The Spirit tilted its head, looking at her eerily, before sheathing its dual dao and kneeling to pick up Kaiya. As it cradled its priestess to its chest, small blue flowers bloomed in her hair, which the priestess had previously named essecarula flowers, or esses.
“Thank you for saving my granddaughter.” She spoke carefully now. “Please, let me give you a gift.”
The Spirit tilted its head the other way, before raising its finger to point at her.
The old woman shivered, though she remembered that this Spirit, at least, was not interested in human prizes. “I am not the gift, Spirit. Please do not take me.” She spoke, a small smile on her face.
The Spirit shook its head and pointed again, shrugging—as if in curiosity.
“Who am I?” Kaiya’s grandmother tried, and the Spirit nodded. “I am Kaiya’s grandmother.”
The Spirit shook its head, circling its pointed finger in a ‘try again’ motion. Before she could stop herself, she sighed in annoyance.
“I am Kaiya’s grandmother, and the matriarch of this village.” The old woman said, but the Spirit was shaking its head again, and she growled. “It's not my fault that you don’t like it!” The Spirit stared at her apathetically, still cradling its priestess. “I am Kaiya’s grandmother, the matriarch of this village! I am the sole wisewoman! I am the teacher, the healer, the leader!” The Spirit shrugged carelessly, and anger broiled in her stomach. “I am Kaiya! You asked me who I was, and now you don’t care?”
The Spirit paused before flipping its hand over, essecarula flowers blooming in its palm. “I care,” it seemed to say, even without words. Tentatively, she took the bundle of leaves, flowers and vines, which continued to grow and bloom in her hands.
“I am Kaiya,” Kaiya repeated, looking up at her namesake, who was cradled in the Blue Spirit’s arms.
————————————
The Mask lay heavy on the floor, and Zuko kneeled in front of it.
His people. His people, burned by his hands. His people.
The screams and smell of burning flesh hovered at the forefront of his mind, and he tried not to remember his own father burning him. He tried not to remember how much more heat and time it takes to burn a firebender.
“Bad people. People who burned a village, people who tried to kill your priestess. “People” is a loose term for them.” The Mask whispered into his mind. It had been doing that more often. Zuko didn’t know if that should scare him. “They aren’t dead. You were merciful. And they will never do that again.”
It was little comfort. “You would’ve killed them. I would’ve killed them.”
The Mask did not reply, and Zuko pushed his hands into the dirt, avoiding its manic grin.
Strong. Stay strong, Zuko. Strong. Flowers—essecarula flowers, Kaiya had said—bloomed beneath his fingers, and he fell backwards. It isn’t natural.
But it was . Spirits were the purest form of nature .
He hadn’t minded. He’d come to terms with it, he’d been comforted in the fact that, though a Spirit, he was still himself.
But he wasn’t. Not really.
But maybe he was. He’d burned villages, before. He’d stabbed Fire Nation soldiers to save the Avatar, had stolen and pillaged and threatened under the guise of the Mask.
Hands shaking, Zuko pulled the locket from around his neck. Unlike Kaiya’s embroidery, which came and went with the Mask, the locket had not disappeared when he took off his persona. Kaiya Sr. had taken her wooden locket, a gift from her husband, and dyed it with the juice from his essecarula flowers. It had taken a few hours or so, of which he’d wisped through the village, helping to tidy up after his rage and the soldiers’ rampage. Oddly, the villagers hadn’t even seemed annoyed with his fiery outburst, just tilting their heads in reverence. A little boy, the one he had dragged from the fire, grabbed onto his leg when the Spirit had walked by, and he ruffled the boy’s hair before going to sit inside his cave shrine. The shrine was simple and modest, with small paintings of the Blue Spirit of varying skill levels. Bowls of blueberries sat inside, and small blue ribbons fluttered around aimlessly. In other words, it was perfect. Once Kaiya Sr. dropped the locket in the Spirit’s hand with a thank you, he’d bowed wordlessly and disappeared into the forest.
Even now, staring at the blue-stained locket, he didn’t know why he’d wanted an offering. It wasn’t like he needed a necklace, but something in his Inner Fire insisted that he take something. Maybe it was to be polite, soothe their fears and ensure the villagers that they were in no debt. Maybe it was a memory, though that was less likely.
Regardless, he’d treasure it. Treasure the love that was poured into it, treasure the sentimentality. Probing at the sides, Zuko popped the locket open and looked at the younger version of Kaiya Sr., who was smiling mischievously in some sort of school uniform, looking at someone out of frame. He could practically taste the trouble she’d caused, could imagine the teacher scolding her from behind the camera. A soft smile curled across his lips, for all his insistence that he “never smiled”, and it almost made the entire venture worth it.
Because he had helped the village, though he’d hurt his people.
But maybe it wasn’t a failure. Maybe it was more of… a learning opportunity. Just as he couldn’t give the Blue Spirit half of himself full control, maybe he couldn’t give his mortal half total control either.
He was both, after all, not half-mortal nor half-Spirit.
This was something he kept coming back to. Two steps forward, one step back.
He was synthesising. Two reactants—not two halves—coming together to make a product. Two beings coming together to make another larger being. Just as Kaiya Sr. could be matriarch and person, he could be Spirit and mortal.
“I am Zuko.” The Blue Spirit whispered, so similar to Kaiya Sr.’s statement.
“I am the Blue Spirit,” Zuko repeated, and he draped the locket over his neck again.
Notes:
the reason i keep going back and forth on Zuko figuring out the Spirit stuff is because it's supposed to be *annoying*. he's being indecisive, because he is stubborn and doesn't want to accept that something has changed. thankfully, kaiya sr. has taught him something, so this'll be the last crisis... until the Gaang finds out :0
Chapter 17: the woman that transformed / served / died
Notes:
Azula my darling
guys i know she has a good arc in the show and comics but i wanna flesh her outttttt
also... more deliberating about Zuko's Spirit status, but this time it is Aang
finally: things are changing...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Aang was about six, the most important rule of his bedtime stories was to never disrespect nor trust the Spirits. Most of them, in the last six to one hundred years, disappeared from memory, a fact that was never far from Aang’s guilty conscience. However, there was one story that was seared into his mind, but he never spoke it, for fear of it dissipating in the air.
It goes like this.
An Air nomad spent many years of her life learning the ancient Airbending forms. By the age of eight, she had mastered all the basics of Airbending. By the age of eleven, she had perfected the skills required of a master. By the time she’d reached adulthood, she’d deciphered half of the Southern Air Temple’s archives, written in dead languages, with topics ranging from the beginning of the world to forgotten Airbending forms. The Air nomad unlocked a wealth of knowledge for the rest of the nomads, and she was given the highly esteemed title of “Librarian”.
She was not the youngest Airbending master, though she had learned it all before Aang. For the Librarian, though blessed with determination and hope, was not blessed with bending.
Originally, she was satisfied with just the knowledge. She wanted to help the rest of the temple, and she believed that the only way to do so was to master the Airbending forms, to decipher the unreadable texts. And, for those eighteen years, she was happy .
But one day, sitting on the balcony of her beloved library, the Librarian watched laughing kids on gliders that she would never be able to use. She looked at the rope ladders she’d had to install to get from point A to point B in a temple that was not designed for a nonbender like her. Not for the first time, jealousy brewed in her energy. Though she had earned the most honoured title of the Temple, she bitterly wished that she had the abilities of the youngest, smallest Airbenders.
“I deserve to fly.” She spoke to the skies, but she did not realise that the Sun had eyes and the clouds had ears.
And, so, a small bird flittered to the handrail that she’d installed on the balcony, a protection against falling. *You do deserve to fly.* The bird chirped, but she heard the words clearly in her head.
“But I was not blessed with it.” The Librarian said, voice wavering as she gestured to the library. “I have made my purpose here.”
*Made your purpose, yes, but could you not be more effective if you could actually bend, Librarian?* The bird fluttered to land on her shoulder. *Could you not learn more, teach more… be more?* The Librarian nodded, and the bird twittered a laugh. *My name is not important, but I can help you. Just follow me, little Librarian.*
The bird flew towards the door, which opened as it got closer, until it was fully open and the bird entered.
The Librarian, for her credit, did pause.
But then she followed the bird through.
The world beyond the door was indescribable. It was a mesh of colours and sensations and concepts . The Librarian had to shut her eyes, but not before seeing the bird land on a branch-pillar-sacrificial table. “Please, help!” She pulled her hands to her eyes, and the bird twittered a laugh.
“Do you want to fly?” The bird asked, and she could now hear it in her physical ears.
Her panic from the kaleidoscopic world stuttered. She kept her eyes shut, but moved her hands to her sides. “Yes.”
“Do you agree, then, to let me help you fly?”
“Yes. Please, I’ll be indebted to you.”
And the world disappeared.
That was it.
The ending changed based on who told it. Some monks said that she and the bird swapped bodies, and the Librarian could finally fly on feathered wings. In those cases, the warning was about clarity in wording. These stories emphasised that Spirits were good beings, though clueless of mortals’ true meaning, similar to a genie. For example, “I want to fly” meant becoming a bird with wings.
Other monks said that the Librarian did gain the ability to fly as a human, but was then an eternal servant to the Spirit. She had thanked the Spirit by saying that she was “indebted” , so the Spirit thought that servitude was part of the deal. These stories stated that Spirits were neutral beings: willing to help, but also willing to hurt, should the wording allow it.
One monk, though, mentioned the version that often plagued Aang’s mind. The Spirit, upon agreement, killed the Librarian and swallowed her soul. She “flew” when the Spirit flew, because she was trapped within the Spirit’s stomach. Forever.
Zuko was a Spirit. Aang was twelve. And as certain as Aang was that Zuko was not going to eat Aang’s soul, Aang did not know how Spirit status altered a person’s self .
It’d been a week, now, since Roku had told him, and Aang was still wandering through life like a… well, like a spirit with a lowercase “s”.
Zuko was a Spirit, Aang was the Avatar, and Appa was a sky bison. Facts of life, and yet two of those facts were simpler than the others.
Okay, maybe one was simpler.
Was being Avatar—the bridge between worlds—that much different from being a Spirit, caught in the middle of some sort of interdimensional war? Maybe it was, if only for the fact that Aang knew he was a bridge… Zuko may not.
Aang squinted his eyes at Zuko, who was meditating again . A tiny flame danced in his cupped hands, too small to see the many colours that Aang knew were there.
No, Zuko would not eat his soul. But would Zuko turn him into a bird? Would Zuko trap him in servitude? Or would Zuko simply give him the ability to fly ?
“Uh, guys?” Sokka shook Aang’s shoulder, and Zuko sprang to his feet, staring at something behind Aang. Slowly, the airbender turned around to see a massive blimp slowly lowering, a familiar face smiling on top of it. “We’ve got company.” Aang moved his foot to send a strong gust of wind whistling through the half-closed window of Katara’s room; immediately, the waterbender ran out to join them, Toph following closely.
“Azula.” Zuko snarled, stalking over to join the group (AKA the Gaang). Against his will, Aang flinched, and Katara glanced between him and Zuko with a murderous look. Quickly, Aang smiled—though a smile drawn on paper would be stronger—and looked towards Azula again. “What is she doing here?” Something flickered over Zuko’s face, less an emotion and more an object , but it flashed so fast that Aang couldn’t recognize it.
“What’s with those faces?!” The Fire Princess leaned over the railing and squished her brows together, a large smile on her face. “ Smile . After all, I’m about to celebrate becoming an only child!”
As Katara and Zuko both whipped out their respective elements, Aang shot himself up to the higher tiers of the temple, where the others were staying. Immediately, he could see Chief Hakoda’s face peering out the window, and Aang perched on the ledge. “Chief! Grab the others. We need to leave.” The Chief stared at him for a moment, and stress frayed at Aang’s ordinarily calm nerves. “Now!” As Aang dropped from the ledge, Toph began to bend a large tunnel, just big enough for Appa. The sky bison seemed to recognize the connotations as Aang did, and let out a loud bellow. Immediately, feeling a tug that necessitated intervention, Aang reached the ground and sprinted towards Sokka, trying to coax Appa underground. “Appa won’t go.”
“But—”
“Appa won’t go underground.” Aang glanced behind him. Zuko seemed to be aware of the discussion, and stared at the tunnel while Katara sent spouts of water at Azula.
“Aang, I’ll hold her off while you fly,” Zuko said. “It is the least I can do.”
“You—”
“This is a family matter.”
Aang paused. Zuko did not need to prove himself to Aang. Yes, maybe he had doubts, but there was one thing he was certain of: Zuko had more than paid his dues. He had trained Aang, saved Katara and Sokka’s father, and had found a place within the group. His new… status did not change his good deeds.
Sokka and Toph seemed to be watching him closely, though Toph would certainly laugh at the notion of herself watching anything.
Would this request be filled in the way Aang wished? Would Aang escape/live/fly?
Azula was gaining ground behind him, and Katara had a limited water supply. Aang had to decide.
He swallowed.
“Okay.”
————————————
A Fire Princess did not cry. She did not frown unless it struck fear into its observers, and she did not dance with those beneath her.
As such, she did not weep over Ty Lee and Mai, though it may seem like she did. If anything, the tears were performative. She was not sad. She was not .
She did not frown as she stared at the empty area around her, usually filled with Ty Lee’s gibbering and Mai’s sullen responses. If it seemed like she’d frowned , it was displeasure with her crew’s poor performance.
And now, she was not evenly-matched by her brother, who was sending searing rainbow flames at her with a fluidity and grace she had never seen in a firebender. If one understood, they’d know that she was playing with her prey, like a cat with a mouse.
Obviously.
She swung across the bar and slammed her feet down harshly, a torrent of blue flames blasting into the spot where Zuko just was . As the floor exploded, the Air Temple crumbled and crashed into the foggy abyss below it, and Azula’s face was stretched between a smile and a frown. But her brother sprinted across a falling pillar, leaping an impossible length towards her ship, and Azula’s face just had to settle into indifference.
As he fell through the air, flames whipped from his hands, slicing through the air towards Azula like those little swords Zuko used to like so much.
Zuko, before his banishment but long after Father gave up on him, had sliced his dual dao through the air. As he moved from pose to pose, as fluid as any Water savage, pride filled his face, and he beamed at Azula. Younger Azula had scowled, eyeing the very un-Fire-Nation-like footwork.
“You know the only reason Father is allowing you to play with your little knives is because he’s given up on you?” She had said, instead of praise. “He would never allow me to stoop to a nonbender’s weapon.”
“You’re just jealous.” Zuko continued to practise his silly moves.
“Well, Master Piandao was the son of a successful firebending family, but he couldn’t bend. So he took up the swords.” Azula had tapped her chin performatively, the same way she’d once watched Ty Lee do. “Maybe Father is hoping you have a reasonable role model, considering how you’ve been losing every bending match to me.”
At that, the swords had fallen to his side, and Zuko sheathed them in favour of practising his bending. But later that night, through a crack in his door, Azula had seen him moving through swordfighting poses on his bedroom floor.
That was what was throwing Azula off, she realised. There were no strict firebending poses, no punching and kicking, no strength-driven bending. Zuko was using his swordfighting stances, a fluid dance of flashing steel that relied on many strikes over one powerful one.
He was not controlling the flame, no, not like how Azula and Father did. He did not grasp Fire’s will and break it, forcing it to shoot .
His flames just writhed with him as he spun and waved his arms, like whipped.
Like water .
A ring of flames surrounded Zuko, tongues licking at his clothes but not daring to burn, as he lashed out with searing tentacles of fire. Azula sent an explosion at her own feet and blasted into the air, and Zuko’s serpentine flames reached for her, stopping just an arm’s length away.
Oh. Oh no, Zuzu. Your little waterbending trick has a distance limit. And, unfortunately for you, I don’t do limits. Azula sent another blast of fire to direct herself outside his radius and grinned. “Come and get me, Zuzu.” He whipped a tentacle of flame towards her, but it froze right before her nose. Immediately, he began to sprint and Azula punched large blasts of blue fire into him, sending him closer to the edge. Quickly, Zuko changed course, sprinting straight at her and dispersing blasts of flame with his hands. As he ran, now close enough to whip his serpentine flame at her, Azula threw a wave of flame at him.
There was silence, for a second, but she began to charge up power into her fist anyway.
Zuko sliced through the flames and lunged forward with a punch, slamming into Azula’s fist.
The explosion reverberated through Azula, her ears ringing as smoke stung her eyes and her body soaring through the air like a puppet with its strings cut. She couldn’t see Zuko. She couldn’t see anyone.
Help. Her mind whispered, reaching for her jailed, disloyal, traitorous friends.
They weren’t there.
Help. It repeated, searching for her absent, disloyal, traitorous brother.
He wasn’t there.
It was just Azula, falling through the sky.
It was just Azula, wrenching her pin from her hair.
It was just Azula, sending out flames from her feet.
It was just Azula, hanging from the cliffside, smiling a practised smile as her brother fled on the Avatar’s sky bison.
He really is a traitor .
Notes:
yep...
not a big change to the canon. Originally, Aang fought the soldiers (briefly) and argued with Zuko about him fighting Azula, so Katara and Sokka had to pull him away. Now, he gave up without a fight (in reference to Zuko).
also, i know we are moving very slowly along here. it will probably be a really long fanfic, just because i have a MASSIVE post-canon plan. thats where things will start *really* changing. so, for now, we are working through canon and getting some backstory!!!!
Chapter 18: three birds with one stone
Notes:
soooooooooo..... how do we feel about angst on top of angst on top of angst?????? i hope y'all like it, cuz I sure do
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone was laughing.
Zuko had made some stupid joke about chasing them, and everyone was laughing .
Even Suki’s shoulders were shaking in silent amusement. Suki, who had been a warrior against the Fire Nation since birth.Suki, whose village was burned down by Zuko and his soldiers. Suki, who was imprisoned in a Fire Nation prison because of Zuko’s family’s actions.
Katara glared at the flames in front of her, spiking and moving in tandem with Zuko’s breaths. Sokka’s lips were moving as he made a toast, but the roar of water in her ears deafened his voice. Green tongues waved within the flame, as green as the crystal caves where Aang died . As green as the crystal caves where Zuko gruffly spoke of his scar and his family. As green as the crystal caves where she —not Aang, not Toph, not Sokka—became the first member of Team Avatar to trust Zuko.
The same green of those crystal caves, where Zuko betrayed her and walked towards Aang’s murderer.
In the Earth Kingdom, citizens often said that one could “turn over a new leaf”; in the Air Temples, they said that “the winds of change do not always blow East”. In the Southern Water Tribe, her grandmother would often say that there is “more to a glacier than what is above water”. But, unlike the new leaf or the direction of the wind, a glacier—no matter the amount of snowfall or erosion—would always contain some part of it’s core.
It would always be the same glacier.
Katara had seen what was under the water, and she had empathised. That was what she did. That was her job. But being kind did not mean being naive; Zuko had his chance. He squandered it. And Katara did not see why he should have a second one .
Did her mother have a second chance after she claimed to be the last waterbender? Was she allowed to explain herself?
No.
“I don’t deserve this,” Zuko said, smiling. All Katara could focus on was his pointed incisors, like those of a polar leopard.
“Yeah.” Katara rubbed her forearm, fingers tracing the raised scars from a polar leopard bite, hidden under her arm wraps. “No kidding.” She stood and walked away, feeling the dew coating the grass shaking around her. Quiet. Katara commanded, and the water relaxed again.
“What’s up with her ?” Sokka asked, loudly, and Katara gritted her teeth.
Quiet. She now commanded herself, consoling herself with thoughts of what she wished she could yell at him.
Zuko mumbled something, his smoke-ruined voice distinct, but Katara was too far to hear it, which was probably a blessing in disguise.
Katara didn’t think she had enough restraint to stop herself from drowning him.
She only stopped walking once she’d reached the cliff’s edge, closing her eyes as the water beat at the rocky cliff. Her fingernails scraped at the rock beneath her, sharp edges scraping red lines into her skin. Louder . She told the water, and the water drowned out everything. It drowned out the strangled yell Katara pushed through gritted teeth, it drowned the voice telling her to stab her brother with cruel, unnecessary words, it drowned the child’s voice in her that cried for her mother.
Katara did not get angry, not like this. The only person that she held this rage for was the face in her dreams, burning her mother alive.
Finally, the water quieted and calmed, and the rage drained from her system. She tilted her head up to bask in the silvery light of Tui. “Thank you for the noise, La.” Katara whispered. “Thank you for the calm, Tui.”
She was, thankfully, not alone; the moon smiled and the waves crashed.
“This isn’t fair!” A familiar grating voice spoke, and Katara huffed.
She was, unfortunately, not alone; a childish boy was complaining about fairness in a world that his nation had dominated and destroyed. A prince, complaining about fairness. How funny . Katara shut her eyes, attempting to transcend into Tui instead of falling into these murderous urges.
Zuko seemed to move closer. “Everyone else seems to trust me now. What is it with you?”
Even Tui and La Themselves would not be able to stop the rage that crashed through Katara’s body, breaking on the pointed edges of misery. “Oh, everyone trusts you now?!” She spun to Zuko, clutching her hand to her chest. “I was the first person to trust you, remember? And you took that trust and squashed it under your pretentious fucking foot !” Katara did not swear, in the same way she did not get murderously enraged, but it looked like both things were out the window. “In Ba Sing Se?! Where you gave me your little sob story and then killed Aang?!” Her voice broke, Aang’s glassy eyes and limp body flashing through her memory.
Zuko breathed in sharply, flame glittering in his eyes, and Katara instinctually reached out for her water. Come. She commanded. But the firebender just breathed out forcefully, small sparks flying from his nose. “What can I do to make it up to you?”
“Hm. Maybe you could reconquer Ba Sing Se and save it from your psychopathic sister? Or rebuild my village? Or, I know, bring my mother back! ” She shoved Zuko’s shoulder and stomped towards the camp, but not before stopping and throwing one last sentence over her shoulder. “I know what you could do. Leave. I don’t care where you go, go to the damned Spirit World if you have to, but leave . You don’t belong here, Zuko.” She could see the firebender freeze, his hands rubbing his shirt. “You don’t belong.”
She was still mad when she stomped into her tent.
Still mad when she fell asleep.
Still mad when she woke up the next morning and saw Zuko sitting in front of her tent. Purple circles hung under his eyes, dark as Tui’s night, and his yellow eyes were dull and bloodshot. He sat limply, back curved downwards at such an angle that Aang would probably like to penguin sled down it.
“You look terrible,” Katara said, in lieu of a greeting.
“I waited out here all night,” Zuko replied, like she’d asked a question.
“Being a creep won’t make me like you.” Katara pulled a carved ivory comb—a gift from Gran Gran—and ran her fingers across the design. The etching was shaky from Gran Gran’s older age, but it was treasured all the same. Methodically, she ran the comb through her hair, both to brush out the knots and soothe herself.
“I know who killed your mother,” Zuko said matter-of-factly, and Katara’s hand froze. “And I’m going to help you find him.”
————————————
After Zuko ruined his surprise for Suki, one would think that the universe would take pity on him and give him one good day with no Fire Princess, no bending, no falling into floor-cracks. Maybe he’d even be able to take Suki on a date, teach her to fish. Sokka smiled, before reconsidering. Suki had grown up on an island. She would certainly know how to fish, and probably be better at it, since these were familiar species to her.
Regardless, it would be fun, even if (when) Suki kicked his ass. That was partially why he liked her so much.
Yue had been soft and sweet, but there had been sharp edges to her. She’d wanted to choose when—and who—to marry, wanted to fight the Fire Nation, wanted to become chieftess in a community not made for her.
Suki, though incredibly different, still shared similar qualities. She’d kicked the ass of anyone that looked at her funny, she fought a ship of firebenders in a village of wood, she was the leader of the Kyoshi warriors. There really wasn’t much more you could ask from a woman.
Maybe he had a type.
Sokka’s knife cut cleanly through the wood in his hands, forming little flowers that would eventually be strung into a necklace. And here Sokka was yet again, carving a necklace for the woman he loved. This time it would be different.
It had to be.
Katara stomped by him, Zuko following behind like her security guard. As if my sister would ever need a guard. She’d hit me if she knew I even thought that. Pause. Maybe Zuko is her lady-in-waiting. Sokka coughed out a laugh as Katara spoke. “I need to borrow Appa.”
“Why, is it your turn for a little field trip with Zuko?” Aang asked, and Sokka recognised the slight sarcasm in his voice. I’ve taught you well, my pupil. “You can’t borrow Appa. He’s a living being .”
“Yes, it is.”
Aang froze, looking up seriously. “What’s going on?”
“We’re going to find the man that killed my mother.” Katara said, sternly, and Sokka’s hand slipped, nicking his finger. Beads of blood fell onto the wood, dying it a vibrant red, but Sokka couldn’t bring himself to care.
Sure, Katara had a bad habit of referring to their mother as her mother . Sure, it sometimes made Sokka feel like Cinderella’s ugly stepsister. But that was… new.
Zuko moved to stand a bit closer to Katara, firmly gripping the large bag on his back. “Sokka told me the story of what happened.” Shit! Sokka scrambled to his feet, going to stand beside Aang. “I know who did it, and I know how to find him.”
Sokka’s eyes widened. “I told you that to better understand Katara, not to go out on an execution expedition!”
Aang ignored him. “And what do you think this will accomplish?”
Katara scoffed, smiling and shaking her head. “I knew you wouldn’t understand.” Sokka’s eyebrows pinched together, the words worming and sliming their way under his skin.
“This isn’t about closure, Katara! You’re doing this for revenge. This won’t help. I promise you. It didn’t help when I attacked the sandbenders to save Appa, and it didn’t help when I entered the Avatar State after Monk Gyatso’s death!”
“Maybe that’s what I need, Aang!” Katara replied. “Maybe that is what he deserves .”
Aang stepped forward, hands held out imploringly. “You sound like Jet!”
“This is different! ” Katara slammed her hands down, and the morning dew shot away from her like bullets, narrowly avoiding Sokka. “Jet attacked the innocents! This man is a monster ! A murderer!”
Sokka’s breakfast rose in his throat, threatening to make a reappearance. “Katara, she was my mother too! But Aang is right. This won’t h—”
“Then you didn’t love her the way I did!” Katara shouted, and Sokka froze. Pins and needles danced along his arms, and his fingers turned cold; eyes stinging, he blinked furiously.
“Katara…” He wasn’t oblivious to the way his voice faltered, the whine that reverberated through his throat. His face reddened, shame grappling with devastation, and his body seemed to go limp.
There was silence. Complete silence. The sounds of the waves had disappeared, the wind had halted, and the birds stopped twittering. For all it mattered to Sokka, the world may as well have disappeared. It was just him, with the face of his mother, and Katara, spitting image of their father.
Two weeks after their mother’s death, Chief Hakoda had not spoken to his children yet. It takes a village to raise a child, and the village had taken charge of its Chief’s children. Every night, Katara and Sokka had been sped off to a new person’s house, sat at a new dinner table, socialised with new children. Katara had still been refusing to enter Gran Gran’s home. It looked too much like the one where their mother died.
For the first time in two weeks, younger Sokka had snuck out in the middle of the night and returned home. The moment he’d walked into the tent, the sour smell of uncleanliness penetrated his nose. Rotting meat, body odor, and ashes intermingled, concentrated around his seated father.
When Chief Hakoda looked up and saw Sokka’s face, he didn’t say Sokka’s name.
He’d said, “ Kya ”.
Over the following years, before Chief Hakoda left to fight the Fire Nation, he’d occasionally called out Kya’s name when he meant Sokka . Sometimes it was in the early mornings, when Sokka shook him awake for hunting. Sometimes it was late at night, when their eyelids were heavy and minds drowsy. Sometimes it was during a party, the lights dark and crowds dense, when his father would see Sokka, and his eyes would light up, lips forming his wife’s name.
Every time, it took a few days for Hakoda to look Sokka in the eyes again.
Sokka had first thought it was from the guilt.
Then he’d realised that it was disappointment . Disappointment that Sokka wasn’t Kya.
And Sokka never would be. Because Katara took up the cleaning, Katara took up the parenting, Katara took up the bothering and hovering and worrying.
How cruel, that Sokka would look like his mother, Katara would act like her, and Hakoda would still miss her so.
Sokka sometimes considered that that was the real reason his father left to fight the Fire Nation.
Sokka blinked, and the world was real again, full of sounds and life. Aang was saying something, a proverb, but Sokka couldn’t focus. He just stared at Zuko’s widened, shocked eyes.
Sokka probably looked the same.
The world was moving, but Sokka was not. Katara was stomping away, but Sokka was still. Aang was sighing, and Sokka could not breathe.
Their mother’s death would rip another person from their family. Their mother, then their father, and now Katara.
Three birds with one stone.
Notes:
yeah katara and sokka are interesting characters to write. the one thing i didn't like in canon, though i understand why they did it, was make sokka say that he entirely forgot what kya looked like. i understood that katara ended up fulfilling the "mother" role, but i wanted to twist it a little. the characters sort of became this:
katara -> acts like kya (by choice)
sokka -> looks like kya (by chance)
hakoda -> lost kya (by fate)what do you guys think? yay or nay?
Chapter 19: three little monsters
Chapter Text
“This is it, Katara. Are you ready?”
How could she be ready? Ready, when this is a moment she’s dreamt of for years? Ready, when cleaning only forced her to remember scrubbing her mother’s ashes from the carpets? Ready, when bending only made her think of sending water into his lungs and letting him drown on land? How could she be ready for all of that to be ended in one moment?
Well, the answer seemed quite simple to her.
Don’t let it be over in just a moment.
She pulled her water-covered arms backwards before whipping them towards the metal door, smashing into it until it flew inwards with a horrible screech. Immediately, Zuko leapt in front of her, dispersing rapid blasts of flames. Move. Get out of the way. Katara whipped her hand upwards. Move him. She commanded the water under Zuko’s feet, and he slid to the side.
Now, she reached for the murderer .
Upon her notice, the water in his blood and cells sang to her, perking to attention as she clenched her hand into a fist. He moved to shoot flames at her.
Still. She commanded the living water within the monster, and the man could not move. As he strained against her control, Katara’s lips quirked upwards. It was not a crime to kill an animal. Less so a murderous one. It was a mercy, that much was certain.
As Katara clenched her fist tighter, the water within him began to twist, trying to wrench from her control. Still. Pain pierced through her hand as her nails cut her palm; blood dripped to the ground from her hand, from his ears, his nose, his mouth. Tears of blood ran down his face, a mockery of remorse , as his arms wrenched backwards with a sickening pop . “What’s—” Her mother’s murderer screamed as Katara pointed her hand downwards, her body following in something like a bow. He fell to his knees. “—happening to me?!”
She did not sense her water around her, no cool waves, no ripples. There was only blood, and urine, and fluid. It was in her, it was in Zuko, and it was in the monster . Everything was red . She could feel Zuko’s mouth about to open, then clamp shut again. He knew not to speak.
Good.
“Think of your raid on the Southern Water Tribe.” She spoke, voice calm and sweet as blood beaded from the monster’s pores.
“I don’t—” The murderer spat blood onto the floor. The tears of blood mingled with salt , and Katara knew he was finally crying . “I don’t know what you’re talking about. Please!”
“You don’t remember me?” She asked, tilting her head as she wrenched him into a kneeling position. Katara stalked closer, staring into the man’s dilated eyes. She could feel electric adrenaline coursing through both of their bodies, but for different reasons. Oh. “It’s not him.” Her hands fell, and the man fell with him. Tears beaded in her eyes, sharp and painful, but she could finally feel the ocean again, comforting her. “He’s—” Her voice broke. “He’s not the monster .”
“What?!” Zuko exclaimed, the first words he’d spoken since entering the room. “What do you mean he’s not?! He’s the leader of the Southern Raiders! It has to be him!”
Of course.
Of course, her hopes had risen, just to be dashed.
Of course, she’d yelled and hissed at Sokka, just to return with nothing to show for it.
Of course, Zuko was wrong .
Of course.
She turned to walk away, a droplet of water falling to hit the metal, bloody floor.
A slam echoed through the room, and Katara glanced back to where Zuko had the man pinned against a wall. Something fluttered on top of his face, a blue mask-like thing with horns, before disappearing again; something akin to fear stabbed through Katara’s stomach, like she was being bloodbended herself. Zuko pressed the curved sword to the man’s throat, and smoke rose from where the metal touched the man’s skin.
What is happening? She thought, but that wasn’t right. What she really meant was “what is he” , though not in that many words.
“If you are not the man we are looking for, who is?” Zuko growled, smoke furling from the cloth mask that covered half of his face. It was nothing like the horned one that Katara swore she saw .
“Yon Rha! It’s Yon Rha!” The man shouted, somehow more afraid of Zuko with his swords than Katara with her bloodbending. “He retired four years ago.”
That was all Katara needed.
Against her own instincts, she turned her back to Zuko and stalked out the door.
————————————
Zuko’s mother had sat by his bed every night, a new book in hand. Usually, it was Love Amongst The Dragons, but before that, she had a little book of nursery rhymes.
“Three little monsters jumping on the bed.” She’d sung, horribly out of tune. “One fell off and bumped his head.” At this, she’d rubbed Zuko’s head, to bouts of laughter. “Mama called the doctor, and the doctor said, “No more monsters jumping on the bed!"”
Zuko, only three, had giggled. “What’s a monster?”
“A monster is something that hides under your bed and, when you leave the room, likes to jump on it and break it! ” Ursa had said, shaking younger Zuko, who had dissolved into uncontrollable laughter.
What is a monster? Zuko considered now, narrowing his eyes at Katara, who was watching Yon Rha. Well, a monster certainly wasn’t something that jumped on a bed.
Maybe it was someone who did bad deeds, but that would make every human a monster , Aang included. Everyone sinned in some way and, whether it be lies or murder, it was still a bad deed.
Perhaps it was someone without a moral compass. But, by that definition, General Zhao wasn’t a monster, because he’d had morals, misguided and fucked up as they were.
No. A monster was someone who hurt others, without remorse, for a self-serving goal. Whether that goal was pleasure or status, it did not matter. In this definition, monstrosity was not the absence of humanness, but the magnification of it.
The important distinction: with this definition, Aang, once he killed the Fire Lord, would not be a monster. It was not a self-serving goal, and his Air nature would make that death lethal to both the Fire Nation and to Aang.
With that definition, however, three monsters were jumping on the bed in this story: himself, Yon Rha, and Katara .
He didn’t want to think of Katara as a monster, but perhaps a monster was more so a temporary label . Katara was currently on a quest to kill someone for revenge—a self-serving goal—so she was—temporarily—a monster. Once it was over, though, she would be Katara the Innocent again.
But maybe it wasn’t a temporary label. Maybe it was a part of the paradox that made a human. Katara, the healer and the fighter. Zuko, the traitor and the loyal. Yon Rha, the murderer and—once Katara was done with him—the victim.
“Nobody sneaks up on me without getting burned!” Yon Rha shouted. For a moment, Zuko raised his hands to deflect the flames, but the former leader of the Southern Raiders shot his blast at a random bush, in the complete opposite direction of Katara and Zuko. It was not two seconds later that the older man tripped on the very obvious tripwire that Zuko had strung across the path. Leaping onto the path, Zuko smashed the flames right in front of Yon Rha’s face, and the man stumbled backwards.
“We weren’t behind the bush,” Zuko said, feeling distinctly foolish after the obvious statement. Zuko settled into a basic firebending stance, the threat so plain that even a child could read it. “And I wouldn’t try firebending again. I guarantee I am much better than you.” Yon Rha flinched, arm thrown over his eyes.
“Whoever you are, take my money, my food, whatever you want! I’ll cooperate!” His voice was nasally and soft, no audible damage from smoke inhalation; contrastingly, Zuko’s voice held the proof of years by his soldiers’ sides, scorched by wayward flames, hot air, and sizzling smoke. Zuko scoffed. This man, though the leader of the Southern Raiders, clearly did not take an extensive part in the actual raids . He probably showed up, took pleasure in slowly killing an innocent, and left.
Honourless coward .
Nausea broiled in Zuko’s stomach.
Katara ripped her half-mask off, while Zuko wished he could pull his full Mask on. “Do you know who I am?”
“No!”
Katara growled. “Well, you better remember me like your life depends on it!” She paused, disgust obvious in the draw of her brows. “Because it does . Take a closer fucking look .”
Zuko did not flinch because he was a prude. He’d spent years on a boat, for Agni’s sake.
No, he flinched because Katara, who scolded Toph for even saying “poo” , did not swear.
But she did now.
————————————
Yon Rha was a man who had great pleasure and joy in his working years, and, for that, he paid with a miserable retirement. He didn’t even have time to reminisce, with his mother mocking him and shrieking every chance she got.
So, when Yon was finally given the brief moment to not only reminisce but to stare at an oh-so-familiar face while doing so, he took it.
“Yes, yes, I remember you. The little Water Tribe girl.”
Big, shining eyes stared up at him, and Yon had narrowed his eyes at the woman’s daughter. The daughter looked nothing like the Water Tribe woman, other than the common characteristics shared among the Water Tribes.
The once belligerant, but now pleading woman reached for her child, but the daughter did not move. Smart kid. Even a baby waterbender could be deadly, so Yon Rha couldn’t afford to take any chances . “Just let her go. I’ll give you the information you want. Please.”
Yon Rha had looked at the child, with chubby cheeks and a snotty nose. Tears rolled from her eyes, and Yon smirked. “No. She can leave after you answer. Wouldn’t want you to get… ah, tight lips .”
“I wouldn’t.” The woman said firmly. “This isn’t a big village.” That was true, and the mother would act all… strong , if the child remained. Act like she wasn’t terrified. That just wouldn’t do .
Yon Rha gestured for the child to leave.“Scram, kid. The grown-ups have some business to attend to.”
“Mom?” The child’s voice had quivered. “I’m scared.”
The Water Tribe woman had tried to smile, but her eyes were all anger and panic. “Don’t worry, sweetie. You go find your dad. I’ll handle this.” The child nodded and ran.
“Now that I’ve been merciful , tell me. Who is it?”
The woman had clenched her teeth. Oh, it was always so cute when they thought they would win . “There are no waterbenders here! The Fire Nation took them long ago!”
“Should I go get your daughter? Maybe she’ll be more forthcoming.” Yon had said, and the Water Tribe woman flinched. “All the… equipment we have for confessions is adult-sized, but I can get our blacksmiths to make something custom, just for her.”
The taste of fear and misery had been delicious . It was so salty that it layered the tongue, mingling with every word; Yon Rha wished he could bottle it.
“If I tell you, do you promise to leave? Leave the village, leave my daughter alone?” She had asked, and Yon hummed an affirmative. “It’s me. Take me as your prisoner.”
“I’m afraid I’m not taking prisoners today.” Yon Rha had replied. There was one taste that paired best with salty fear, and that was the meat of burned flesh. That day, Yon had had the equivalent of a gourmet meal.
————————————
Katara’s mother died because of Katara . Katara stared at him, carefully bending the tears to stay hidden. She had died, and Katara thought it was just because of chance , but she had died because of Katara.
“She lied to you.” Katara spoke, voice deceptively blank. “She was protecting the last waterbender.”
The monster froze. “What?! No, who?”
“Me!” She screamed, her brain only screaming stop! , and the water obeyed. Blood flew out of her mouth, striking floating droplets and dying them a soft pink colour. The water, obeying her wordless, subconscious commands, froze into sharp shards the size of eyelashes. Perhaps not deadly in their singularity, but the sheer amount promised a long, painful death. And Katara was so tempted .
She wanted to carve out his eyes with surgical precision, just as she did with the anatomy dissections in the healing lessons with the Northern Water Tribe. She wanted to peel back his scalp and cut through the skull to literally pick his brain. She wanted to open him up to hear him scream, and then sew his lips together.
She wanted it all.
But to this pathetic man, that would be a release . He would die, and never have to think about how he failed to stop the last Southern waterbender. He would die, and escape his pathetic, mundane life with a bickering mother. He would die and be a victim, while Katara would go down in his obituary as a monster .
The shards melted and crashed into Yon Rha’s head, soaking him with frigid water. Immediately, the man went to his hands and knees, tucking his face to hide the smile that Katara knew was there . “I did a bad thing!” His tone was mocking, Katara knew , she knew . “You deserve revenge. So why not take my mother? An eye for an eye?”
“I always wondered what kind of person could do such a thing. I’d imagined you in a hundred ways. Apathetic, manipulated, stupid. Now I realise that I was kind in those thoughts, because you are none of those things. You are a pathetic, pathetic man, with nothing . No love, no real family, no friends. You are… just banal human desires wrapped up in… well, a hunk of sagging skin. All pleasure and cowardice, but you will never, ever, truly be happy.” I can’t do it. But… “And now I realise. I don’t need to kill you, Yon Rha. You are already dead.”
And I, unlike you, am not a monster.
Notes:
guys i love katara so much i needed to give her a traumatic chapter ofc....
usually i try to give the "bad guys" a bit of a backstory, like Azula, who wasn't REDEEMED but she got some more fleshing out. even the warden was given a *bit* of good grace, like how he thought he was doing good by "curing" the prisoners. but Yon Rha, in my mind, is even more irredeemable than anyone else in the show. I straight up WISH i could have katara kill him, but that would actually kill her, I think, and I don't want to absolutely destroy her arc. so... i just described the horror a little bit.
I actually had written a very graphic scene where yon rha was killed by katara, because i thought it would be an interesting twist, but it really isn't in character for her, so I rewrote it. sigh.
Chapter 20: what's black, white, and makes not a sound?
Notes:
Okay, guys, WARNING, please read this.
This chapter is NOT NECESSARY for the overall plot, so if any of the following content makes you nervous, you can read Toph's perspective (the first one) and that's it.
It has discussions about the sexualisation of women, especially women of colour, and glances upon how the Fire Nation justifies rape and violence . If this is uncomfortable for you, I made sure that this chapter is solely to follow canon, and only Toph's perspective has any pertinent info.
I hope you guys like it! I've written essays on this episode before, so I felt like this had to be included <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Toph was younger, and her parents were still hopeful that her blindness was a rare disease rather than a permanent thing, most doctors would shut down those sorts of conversations with one sentence: when you hear hoofbeats, think horses, not zebras. But what did one do when there were no hoofbeats to be heard?
Toph narrowed her eyes at where she knew Zuko was, but she couldn’t feel him—not like how she did everyone else. Generally, different benders felt different to the Earth. Earthbenders had strong, heavy steps, and their movements sent the strongest reverberations through the Earth. On the flip side, airbenders—based on Aang—felt the lightest, like a butterfly landing with each step. Waterbenders tended to drag their steps, just a little bit, in the way that a droplet of water would hit the floor and slide a bit. Firebenders did not drag their feet in any way, and each step was purposeful and slammed into the floor, like they were trying to kick it into submission.
Zuko, oddly, did not . With Aang’s footsteps, though confusing at first, she was eventually able to learn to decipher them, because there was no issue in feeling them, only in the interpretation. With Zuko, it was like a coin flip with each step on whether he would touch the Earth, and it was aeons lighter than an airbender’s when he did so. So, regardless of how much time she spent around him, she was unable to feel his steps as she usually did.
The keyword? Usually .
Zuko, unlike any other firebender she’d met (though she would need to test this out), warmed the Earth he touched. Wherever he walked, there was a path made of searing footsteps that disappeared after an hour.
The oddest thing? When Toph went to touch the footstep pathway, the physical earth was a normal temperature, but the Earth she “saw” with was still warm.
It was a new sensation, to say the least.
On the bright side, she now had an uncanny ability to track the firebender wherever he went. Though she could feel other people’s steps, there was a range. For Zuko, no matter how far he went, she could track his footsteps as long as they hadn’t disappeared.
In the same way, she could feel Zuko’s heat and Aang’s light footsteps moving across the courtyard as they practised firebending techniques. Heat scorched the Earth from both benders, but it was clear which flame belonged to which. Aang’s flame was about the same level of heat as the Fire Nation soldiers, but Zuko’s …
Well, it was overlayed. There was that same searing heat—like his footsteps—and an overlay of real scorching heat, nearly as hot as the Fire Princess’s.
They continued to move through the forms, and Toph snickered to herself. Aang was never that dedicated to his earthbending training. Maybe I should chase him around with a torch. She propped her feet up on a pillar, leaning backwards against the floor. With less contact to the Earth, things were a bit blurry , but it wasn’t like they were seconds from being attacked. Regardless, she deserved a break .
“Doesn’t it seem kind of weird that we’re hiding from the Fire Lord in his own house ?” Katara asked.
Zuko sat on the edge of a fountain. “I told you, my father hasn’t come here since our family was actually happy, and that was a long time ago.” The not-real heat cooled for a moment before coming back full force. “It’s the last place anyone would think to look for us.”
At that, Katara ran her hands across the steps, heart rate increasing. A sign of fear or rage, but it’s just sadness.
Yay for context clues!
Originally, the way Katara wore her heart on her sleeves—or underneath her feet—pissed Toph off to no end. When she was mad, Toph knew it. When she was disappointed, Toph knew it. When she was worried, Toph knew it. Now, though, it was just a thing , nothing more or less.
At the very least, it helped that she also annoyed the rest of the group with her openness.
“Guys! You are not going to believe this!”
And there was another person who wore his heart underneath his feet, though Sokka’s was slightly less annoying, if only that there was less sighing . On that, for all of Sokka’s ecstatic tone, she could feel the increased heart rate and the way he was edging away from Katara. Oh well, not her circus, not her monkeys.
Shit.
Nevermind, this was her circus, and the monkeys were fighting .
Sokka unfurled something, judging by the sound of paper snapping. “There’s a play about us.”
Suki moved beside him, with thudding yet agile steps, and Sokka’s heartbeat jumped sporadically, though it was drastically different from the tension between Sokka and Katara. “We were just in town, and we found this poster.”
Katara sprang up to get a closer look, and Toph’s head lolled. From the looks (feels) of it, everybody but herself and Zuko were gathering around Sokka. “What? No, that’s impossible.”
“Obviously it is, I have the paper here,” Sokka said, snarky but not in his usual funny way, but nobody except herself and Katara seemed to notice. Once he turned away from Katara by a slight degree, he began to recite. “‘The Boy In The Iceberg’ is a new production by acclaimed playwright, Puan Tin, who scoured the globe gathering information about the Avatar. From the icy South Pole to the heart of Ba Sing Se, with sources of singing nomads, pirates, prisoners of war, and a surprisingly knowledgeable merchant of cabbage.”
Suki leaned in. “Brought to you by the critically acclaimed Ember Island Players.”
“Ugh!” Zuko exclaimed, and the heat signature warmed by enough that Toph could almost get an outline of his shape. What the hell has him so annoyed tha— “My mother used to take us to see them. They butchered ‘Love Amongst The Dragons’ every year!”
A play. He is that mad about a play. Toph grinned, knowing her smile was well out of sight. I am surrounded by frigging nerds .
There were a few moments of silence as the rest of the group registered the fact that Zuko, ex-Prince of the Fire Nation, was a massive theatre kid, but they somehow managed to ignore it.
“Sokka, do you really think it's a good idea for us to attend a play about ourselves?” Katara asked.
Sokka harrumphed. “Come on , Katara. A day at the theatre? This is the kind of time-wasting nonsense we’ve needed, especially after—” His voice fell off, but only Katara seemed to know what he was talking about, because she immediately closed up.
Argh. My circus, my monkeys.
————————————
Before Zuko was estranged—though that’s a nicer word for it—he’d sat in the Royal Boxes of the theatre, close enough to see and hear every word and movement perfectly. There had been food and drinks, and servants assigned to stand in the corner and wait on them.
Now, the group sat in a box at the very back of the theatre.
I guess being a feared dictator has its perks .
“Why are we sitting in the nosebleeds? My feet can’t see a thing from up here.” Toph exclaimed as the lights were dimming, to a cascade of shushing.
“I think it's to ensure nobody sees or recognises us,” Zuko replied in a hushed tone, eyes fixed to the stage. Even at the back, with the terrible Ember Island Players, he could still feel the familiar rush of anticipation , staring at the closed curtains.
Sokka snickered. “It's because we can’t afford the closer seats.”
Zuko and Toph sighed simultaneously. “I miss being rich.” She spoke, and Zuko silently agreed.
“Don’t worry, I’ll tell your feet what’s happening,” Katara said, amusement laced through her voice.
As if reassured by Katara’s words, the curtains lifted to a painted scene of paper water and a wooden boat. Katara’s actress sighed loudly, and Zuko leaned in to see her. The fake Katara—Fake-atara, his mind supplied immediately—had heavily rouged cheeks, overlined lips, and poofy hair. When Zuko had attacked them, he could remember admiring their well-made clothes, much sturdier and more fit for the cold weather than his gear. In comparison, the deep-plunge and thin fabric of the costumes seemed cheap and poorly researched.
“Sokka,” Fake-atara said, heavily mispronouncing the name as Suck-ah. “My only brother. We constantly roam these ice South Pole seas,” Oceans . Zuko mentally corrected, but it was too late. He was invested. “And yet, never do we find anything fulfilling.”
“All I want is a full feeling in my stomach.” Fake Sokka said, his hair pulled up into a Fire Nation style instead of the wolftail the real Sokka favoured. He turned to the audience and smiled widely. “I’m starving!”
The audience laughed, and Zuko had to chuckle, though not for the joke as much as for the shocked expression on real Sokka’s face.
Fake Katara continued to moan out her lines, clearly trying—and failing—to mimic ennui. “Is food the only thing on your mind?”
“Well, I’m trying to get it out of my mind and into my mouth!” Fake Sokka paused. “I’m starving!”
Real Sokka was talking, but unfortunately, Zuko was cursed with getting way too invested in plays—even terrible ones.
Fake-atara continued. “Every day, the world awaits a beacon to guide us, yet none appears.” The actress stood on the boat, one hand outstretched to the audience, the other resting on her very prominent cleavage. Is this an appropriate way to display a fourteen-year-old? “Still, we cannot give up hope for hope… is all we have.” The actress collapsed onto the side of the boat, moaning and whining out her lines. “And we must never relinquish it, even… even to our dying breath.” Fake Katara began to sob and wail, and Zuko couldn’t hold back a small smile as Katara protested beside him.
“Did you say relish?” Fake Sokka asked, spinning to the audience. “I’m starving!”
Suddenly, a bright white light filled the theatre, and an iceberg appeared. Fake Katara stood and turned to the iceberg, squinting against the light. “It appears to be someone frozen in ice, perhaps for a hundred years.” The monotone voice was so stark against her former whine that Zuko snorted.
“But who?” Fake Sokka asked, loudly. “Who is the boy in the iceberg?”
The two actors climbed the fake iceberg, exposing a very high slit in fake Katara’s dress, all the way up to the waist, where tiny purple shorts kept her decent. Zuko felt like a creep just looking at her, and stared at Sokka’s actor instead. “Waterbending! Hi-ya!” Fake Katara yelled, and smoke filled the stage. A young girl, probably only eleven, jumped out of the crack in the prop, and Zuko could see the shadow of dark Fire Nation of hair over her buzzed head. “Who are you, frozen boy?”
The fake Aang giggled and perched on one foot, similar to how a fairy would in a children’s novel. “I’m the Avatar, silly! Here to spread joy and fun!”
Zuko grinned at the depiction, as real Aang gasped. “Wait, is that a woman playing me?”
“I think it's a little girl,” Zuko whispered back, and Aang flushed. While Zuko inwardly snickered, the fake Zuko took the stage.
“Prince Zuko, you must try this cake!” Fake Uncle said, and Zuko winced at the fake double-chin they’d given the actor.
“I don’t have time to stuff my face!” Fake Zuko exclaimed, with a nasally voice that tried to imitate the smoke-ravaged ones of soldiers, which seemed a bit out of touch. “I must capture the Avatar to regain my honour!”
It was a bit deeper than that . Zuko thought, sinking into his seat, staring at the fake paper-mache helmet with a painted scar. The scarred eyelid was heavily narrowed, with white mesh covering the damaged eye.
“Well, while you do that, maybe I’ll capture another slice!” The Fake Uncle shoved his face into the cake and made obnoxious chewing noises.
“You sicken me.” Fake Zuko said, and real Zuko’s face froze, guilt chewing at his stomach.
“They make me look totally stiff and humourless!” Zuko exclaimed, though the complaint thinly veiled the real issue he had with it.
“Actually, I think that actor’s pretty spot-on,” Katara said, smirking.
“How could you say that?!” Zuko exclaimed, but, unfortunately, fake Zuko said it at the same time, with the same intonation. Immediately, real Zuko sank further into his seat.
The play ran through a few more scenes of Aang finding Momo, Sokka getting chased by a man in a rabbit onesie, Katara crying as she stole a waterbending scroll, before landing on the Pohuai Stronghold.
Fake Aang was strung up between two metal dragon statues, surrounded by a ring of fire and about two dozen guards; it was, of course, an immense overexaggeration. Zhao—somehow the only kindly-represented character by lines and appearance—stood in front of it, standing at attention.
Zuko’s guess? The playwright didn’t want to get executed for wrongly representing one of the Fire Lord’s admirals. It was a reasonable fear.
“I have captured the Avatar for our Fire Lord! Victory is ours!” Zhao proclaimed, holding up a flaming fist to cheers from the crowd. Electric sounding drums began to play a constant, mind-numbing beat, and Zhao looked to the side of the stage. “Who dares oppose us?”
Someone whose body was entirely enveloped by an imitation of Zuko’s Mask jumped out from behind the curtains, and Zuko’s hand immediately rubbed the Mask under his shirt. “I am the Blue Spirit, scourge of the Fire Nation, here to save the Avatar!” The actor ran across the stage and “killed” everyone, including Zhao, which was an odd stylistic choice since the man actually died in the North. More propaganda, probably .
At the end of the massacre, complemented with ketchup as “blood”, Aang jumped on top of the Blue Spirit and they rode away.
It was hard to look at Aang after that .
He could feel Sokka’s eyes watching him before grabbing Zuko’s shoulder. “Someone’s the favourite. Looks like you get two interpretations! At least the second one is better than Mr. Hardass.” Zuko gave him a small, grateful smile.
The play, after another half-hour of horror , was finally halfway done; Zuko flipped up his hood and stalked out of the damned box with the rest of the group. “Thank Agni that we were in the nosebleeds.” He groaned, rubbing his temples. The Mask bumped against his leg, hidden by his satchel, but it gave enough comfort. “So far, the intermission is the best part.”
Unfortunately, the intermission didn’t last long.
————————————
For most airbenders, it took upwards of twenty years to earn their arrows. One either had to master thirty-six tiers of airbending knowledge, or invent an entirely new subset of airbending, so some people didn’t even earn them until their late sixties.
For Aang, it took him just twelve years, rushed due to his Avatar status.
For the actress playing him on stage, it probably took two minutes, and that time was just painting them on.
The arrows weren’t a stylistic choice, nor were they simply to prove mastery. They were a reflection of one’s Spiritual half, such as Appa, and provided a channel for Air to directly influence one’s chi at all times. They were not for aesthetics, but as a reminder of one’s pacifist duties. When one wore the arrows, one represented the Air Spirits and had to conduct themselves in the proper manner.
This actress—no, character—with thick, wonky arrows and a knack for making fun of both Air and her fellow actors/characters, did not represent Air.
Aang scowled, barely able to focus on the play. At the very least, they didn’t attempt to sexualise his clothes, unlike Katara’s actress. A loud-pitched scream pierced through his ears, and Aang refocused on the play with a yelp. A tall, beefy man stood on stage, at least double Sokka’s actor’s height, wearing Toph’s usual fighting wear.
A shame.
Aang would’ve liked to see Toph’s actor try and squeeze into the small dresses she’d worn in the Beifong home. It might’ve even made the play a bit more tolerable, if only to tease Toph.
As quickly as the scene started, the curtains shut and opened again, showing Zuko’s uncle and Zuko standing across the stage from each other. Aang coughed out a laugh and elbowed Zuko, who was scowling at the long curly wig that his lookalike was wearing.
Out of all the characters, Zuko’s was both the most accurate and the most baffling characterization. They hit his seriousness and irritability, but missed the mark with some things. The burn on Zuko’s character’s face looked like someone dipped their hand in red paint and just pressed it against the helmet. It was an odd stylistic choice, if it wasn’t due to laziness, especially since Zuko likely got it in a training accident.
“Prince Zuko! We need to have a serious discussion…” The man—Iroh, Aang remembered—said. “About your hair! It’s gone too far!”
“Maybe its best we split up.” Zuko’s character replied.
And that was the whole scene .
Sure, maybe their story was lengthy, but it didn’t need such short scenes. If they were worried about length , maybe cut out the joke scenes, especially with such bad writing. Even the Fire Nation citizens, who knew nothing about the story, seemed bored and exhausted.
“I have to admit, Prince Zuko,” Katara’s actress began, pulling her arms to the bottom of her chest. “I really find you attractive!” Aang flinched, and watched Katara, who was clenching her teeth. She narrowed her eyes in disgust, and covered her stomach.
“You don’t have to make fun of me!” Zuko’s actor replied.
“But I mean it,” Fake Katara continued, her voice lowering provocatively as she sat next to fake Zuko, her bare leg stretched out of the costume. “I’ve had eyes for you since the day you first captured me.”
“Wait! I thought you were the Avatar’s girl!”
Aang nodded agreement to the fake Zuko’s words, but fake Katara just laughed. “The Avatar ? Why, he’s like a little brother to me! I certainly don’t think of him in a romantic way.” Pause. “Besides, how could he ever find out about this?” The actors embraced, and Aang stomped out of the theatre.
————————————
This was how they saw her. Eye candy, whose only interest was in sobbing and sex. They took her dress, a gift from her grandmother, and they remade it out of tight, almost transparent cloth; a thigh-high slit until you could see her underwear, a plunge so deep that she had to keep pulling it up to keep herself decent, thigh-high fur-trimmed boots. This was how they saw her, or maybe how they wanted her.
The last of her kind, here reduced to nothing but sex appeal.
The last Southern Waterbender, here in lust with her once-captor.
The Avatar’s waterbending teacher, here nothing more than a vapid little girl who wants to put it out for the first man she sees.
Not a possible future chieftess, but a current temptress.
Was this how they soothed their guilt after raping villages of women? Did they tell themselves that the women wanted it ? Did they call them whores?
Was a woman nothing more than a mother, wife, or slut ?
Notes:
What did we think? This episode is so gross to me (in the context of the show) since the FN ONLY sexualises Katara. Suki isn't sexualised, nor Toph, which is good, but it makes it even grosser the way the play only sexualises Katara. So I really tried to emphasize that. I've had my own experiences with people sexualising me, though it obviously wasn't via a play, so this is something important to me. I do like that ATLA mentioned this, and I understand why they couldn't go more in depth since it IS a children's show, but I wish it wasn't just glanced over.
Also, on a lighter note, Sokka is still made at Katara. Yippee! The plot thickens.
Chapter 21: metamorphosis
Chapter Text
As terrible as the play was, Sokka really didn’t want it to end.
Yes, he was a caricature reduced to nothing more than meat, bad jokes, and women, but that was how most people thought of him anyway. Yes, they destroyed his hairstyle, pulling it into something more reminiscent of the Earth Kingdom or Fire Nation, but at least his actor was of the same sex. At the very least, the Fire Nation didn’t know much about Sokka , so there were no jokes on the mother front.
Besides, Suki was laughing next to him, leaning into his arm, and really, what could be better than that? The floral wooden necklace dug into his bicep, but even that discomfort was pleasant, as it was a reminder that she did care about him, enough to wear the ugly beads. He’d had to paint them, in the end, because the blood wouldn’t wash out, but you win some, you lose some.
On stage, Fako (AKA fake Zuko) was pushing down his fake uncle and screaming at him. “I hate you, Uncle! You smell!” Sokka giggled and looked down at Zuko, but the firebender wasn’t laughing. Instead, with his head rested upon his arms, Zuko’s shoulders shook discreetly. Katara rested a hand on his shoulder, and Zuko stilled momentarily. She whispered something, and Zuko seemed to respond, dejected.
Fuck, maybe Katara was right. We shouldn’t be here.
But that acknowledgement didn’t make the pit in his stomach go away. Because if she was right about that , what else was she right about?
“Then you didn’t love her the way I did!” His mind screamed, though it wasn’t his voice. Sokka froze, staring at Katara’s soft smile, overlayed with their father’s. Katara/Hakoda’s face wilted into a pinched from and forlorn eyes, and then into one of forced apathy. Suki poked him, head tilted, and Sokka quickly returned to the play.
————————————
“Geez, everyone’s getting so upset about their characters.” Toph buried her toes into the carpet, sensing the lethargic way Zuko’s heatprint flickered. There was something about it that made Toph feel rain against her skin and cold, wet wind. Tiredness? “Even you seem more down than usual, and that’s saying something.”
Zuko sighed. Oh. It's sadness . Toph shifted and tried to keep her toes out of that can of worms. It didn’t work. “You don’t get it. It’s different for you. You get a beefy bodybuilder, taking down ten guys at once, while making sassy remarks.”
“Yeah, it’s pretty great!”
“For me, I’m watching all my mistakes I’ve ever made, and my own Nation, my citizens, are laughing at me.” The heat signature ebbed, and Toph shivered, shaking out her feet at the sudden not real drop in temperature. What the hell? “My uncle,” Zuko continued, oblivious. “He was my biggest supporter, even after—” Zuko’s voice fell, but his heat signature spiked before returning to normalcy.
“After?”
“Uh. The banishment.” There was more there, but Toph didn’t pry. Not yet. “He’s always been on my side. When I was attacking, when I was attacked. When I was better, when I was being a dick.” Again, he paused, and Toph smiled.
“I trained in a secret underground fight club and beat grown men’s asses. Your baby swearing has nothing on me.” She laughed and slid down the wall to sit next to Zuko, who was equally as warm as his heat signature.
Weird.
“I spent three years on a boat with sailors . Guarantee I’ve heard worse.” Zuko said. “But my uncle tried to protect me from all that. He taught me everything I know, from firebending to life lessons. He was—is—more of a father than my actual father. And I repaid that with a knife in the back. It's my greatest regret, and I might never get to redeem myself. We never even got to speak about…” His voice trailed off.
“You have redeemed yourself, Zuko. You don’t realise it, but you have .”
Zuko shifted. “How do you know?”
“Because I had a long conversation with the guy, and all he could talk about was you. It was kind of annoying.”
“Oh. Sorry.”
Toph cackled, to muttered protests. “No, someone who cares about you that much won’t just cut you off because you made a bad decision. All he wanted was for you to make good decisions and have a good life. Now you’re here with us, and you’ve made reparations. He’d be proud.” She slammed a fist into his shoulder, and the firebender yelped.
“What’d you do that for?!”
“It’s how I show affection.” Toph grinned at Zuko; his heat flickered, and the feeling of sunlight ran down Toph’s arms. Happiness . Or, more likely, contentment. “My turn to talk.”
Zuko hummed.
“The way I see is through the Earth. Vibrations, movement, touch. It’s like an extension of myself, like the badger moles. But you don’t have any… presence .” Toph’s feet propped themselves off the floor as the not-real heat became overwhelmingly hot. “If you moaned as much as Katara’s actress, I’d think you were a ghost. So… why? Even Aang doesn’t have as spotty of a signal, and he’s a damned airbender.”
Zuko didn’t speak, and Toph bit her tongue. Zuko wasn’t someone who could get out-stubborned, and Toph wasn’t someone who could stop pushing . Immovable wall meets unstoppable force, and though Toph could win, she certainly didn’t have enough time in the intermission.
There was a rustle of cloth, and something was pressed into Toph’s hands. “What—”
“It's a Mask,” Zuko said, heat flaring at the word Mask , so much so that Toph instinctively capitalised it.
The act of learning something through her fingers was second nature, the result of art-obsessed parents who switched from paintings to sculptures when Toph was born. For many years, they’d placed increasingly intricate carvings in front of her, and taught her the signs of quality stone and cuts. She’d become the best at it, and so became the art appraiser for any rich, prospective art owners.
It was with this consideration that she held Zuko’s Mask.
She probed at it, beginning at the slanted eye-holes. At the top of the Mask, two curved points jutted out, something like horns. Slowly, memorising the texture of the wood, she ran deft fingers over the defined cheeks, finally reaching a gaping smile. Similar to the horn, the canines were long and curved, and dulled on the tip. Maybe from use, but it seemed purposeful, yet not done by the maker, like a mother had dulled the sharpness for her child’s safety. It was old, but not valuable in the monetary sense, but Toph could feel the love and care imbued into it. The Mask was warm in the same way that Zuko’s print was warm, like the moon reflecting the Sun instead of generating its own light.
“That’s Fire Nation carving,” Toph said, surely, running her fingers along the smooth edge in a sort of trance. “I watched my parents avoid questions for years , so you’re going to have to try harder than that.” She thrust the Mask in Zuko’s direction, though she kept the grip gentle.
“Have you heard of the Blue Spirit?” Zuko just said, nervously tapping the Mask as he took it from her.
“The vigilante that somehow bested my bounty?” Toph smiled. “I can see why he was able to, though. Breaking Aang out of a Fire Nation prison has to be a sore spot.”
“It was a stronghold,” Zuko replied defensively, and Toph paused, slowly turning to face him.
“No.” She said, hand pressing against the floor. “You have to be part of some fan club or something. You are not— ”
“I am,” Zuko said solemnly. Toph cackled, the sound of Zuko’s miserableness so different from the vigilante’s smiling Mask that it might as well have been a plot of the Ember Island play .
“You broke the Avatar out of a Fire Nation prison?! While still hunting Aang? Are you crazy?!” Toph pushed Zuko’s shoulder, wheezing. “While wearing a random fucking child’s Mask?! Did you think that would disguise the actual Prince of the Fire Nation ?! Spirits, how on Earth were Katara and the rest scared of you?”
“It worked, didn’t it?!” Zuko exclaimed, slamming his hands into the floor as his heatprint rose. “And I did capture them! Several times!” The firebender harrumphed as Toph cackled. “And it’s not a random Mask. It’s the villain of ‘Love Amongst The Dragons’.”
Toph kicked her feet into the floor, as if trying to dispel her amusement. It failed. “You are such a nerd! You broke into a Fire Nation prison with the Mask of a play’s villain? Wait…” Toph paused. “Did Aang find out?”
Zuko sighed.
“He did! You couldn’t even keep it a secret from the guy you were hunting?! And you kept chasing him after that?! How are you still alive , with that sort of thinking?” Toph exhaled harshly. “The Spirits must be watching you like a hawk .” The heatprint flared, and a prickle fell across her arms. Toph pinched her brows. “What was that?”
Another flare and prickle. “What was what?” Zuko’s voice sounded raspier than usual.
“The Spirits must be watching you like a hawk.” She repeated, feeling the prickle stab through her arms. “You never answered me, Zuko. Why can’t I feel you?”
Silence, but Zuko’s heatprint was jumping everywhere. Heat flashes spread across her skin, intermingling with the prickly feel. Fear and panic.
“What are you to the Spirits, Zuko?” Toph growled, anger warring with the panicked tone in Zuko’s print. The Mask, the temperature, the panic. What has he gotten himself into?
More importantly, why is he afraid of anyone finding out?
Toph glared at him, fingers itching for something bendable . The wood beneath her feet was useless, and she had no idea for the life of her why the Fire Nation wanted flammable theatres.
“You won’t believe me, Toph.” Zuko snipped, taking a step back from her. His heatprint flared, less like that of a warm fire and more like a destructive wildfire, sweeping through a forest, like lightning striking until it hit . “And I don’t know why you care . It’s nothing that concerns any of you.”
“Why do I care?!” Toph flexed her hands, searching searching searching for some form of Earth. “Because I don’t know if this could kill me. Kill any of us! I have no clue, and considering I didn’t sense this sooner, I have no idea what else you lied about!”
“Do you not trust me?” The fire was burning Toph’s feet, but she couldn’t feel it because it wasn’t real .
“No, I don’t! Not if you’ve been lying to us! Because if something goes wrong, if this thing you’ve done kills us, it's my fault for not realising it!”
“I can take responsibility for my own actions. You don’t need to care, Toph.”
A clay pot exploded as Toph’s sense rippled through it. “Is that what you told your uncle?” Zuko flinched. She’d gone too far. She didn’t know how to stop. “You said you wanted to redeem yourself. You said you wanted to talk to him about something , and I have a feeling that that is what you’re hiding. What was so bad that you didn’t tell the man who loved you most? Your father figure?”
The acrid smell of smoke lingered in the air, heavy against her skin.
“You want to know? I fucked with the Spirits, that’s what, Toph.” Zuko spoke, his outline becoming intense enough that Toph could see the heated outline of Zuko, steady energy ebbing out of him, something that brushed against Toph’s skin and nestled into her veins. But it wasn’t something of shame , but more so of acceptance. Toph could see but not see , not in the terms of real sight or sensing but in knowledge, the Mask on his face. “My uncle found out, and now he’s gone , because I was in denial .”
Something whispered in her mind, something persistently like Zuko’s voice, about choice, about body or soul, but it was muffled. “Have you not listened to a single children’s story?! Why would you do that? What would you do that for ?”
“For my life , Toph. I’d rather live with consequences than not live at all .” Zuko hissed, rubbing his shirt where the Mask was. “You can’t fault me for that.”
Cold water filled her body, from her toes to her shoulders. A sculpture flashed through her mind, and she could feel it under her fingers.
“I call it ‘Metamorphosis’.” The sculptor had said, as Toph ran her fingers over cold jagged edges. The base had been soft and smooth, a skilful carving of a baby sleeping. But as Toph moved her fingers upwards, the strokes changed. They had been jagged and sharp, each cut rough and deep. A body of what could only be described as hate seeped into the child, with its smooth, undetailed face kissing the child’s forehead. “From innocent infant to sinful Spirit. What do you think?” He had asked excitedly.
Toph had thought it to be horrifying.
“You didn’t deal with the Spirits,” Toph spoke, trying to yell, but her voice box seemed paralysed.
“What are you talking about?” Zuko spoke, trying to maintain that monotone voice, but failing.
“Your life. You needed to live.” Toph paced, feeling the way Zuko’s heatprint flared. “And now you don’t affect the Earth, Aang was talking about how you had spiritual flames. It was something bad enough that your uncle was disturbed by it.”
The realisation was less like a puzzle piece and more of a landslide .
“Metamorphosis.” She spoke, just one word.
The silence said enough.
Toph hissed out a breath, paranoia and anger warring. She didn’t know what she was angry about, but she could barely rein it in.
“You didn’t deal with the Spirits,” Toph repeated. “You became one.”
Notes:
alrighty! i know that was short, but there IS more to come, I pinky promise this is not the end of the discussion
So currently
- Aang knows from Roku
- Toph knows from Zuko/her sense
- Iroh knows from Hebiko and Zuko
Chapter 22: survive. survive. work.
Notes:
locked in, here is the tailend of last chapter's argument....
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zuko stared at her, waiting for the inevitable bomb to go off. If she’d been mad about Zuko consorting with Spirits, how would she feel about him being one?
There was a stark difference between shame that someone found out a secret and shame about the secret itself.
When Zuko’s father found out about Zuko’s subpar bending skills, while being the crown Prince, Zuko had been both ashamed about the secret and that his father found out.
When Zhao saw the Blue Spirit’s dual dao on Zuko’s wall, and questioned Zuko regarding it, Zuko cared less about the fact that Zhao knew, and was more focused on the shame of being a vigilante.
And now, when Toph realised that Zuko was not just a mortal, Zuko felt no shame regarding the Mask hidden in the satchel on his hip. Instead, he was more ashamed that he’d somehow failed to keep it from the earthbender.
The said earthbender was currently bending her knees into a defensive earthbending stance. Zuko wondered if she knew that she did that. “I’m sorry, Toph. I didn’t—”
“Shut up.” Toph interrupted. She took a deep breath, righted her face. “I understand why you kept it a secret.” When Zuko opened his mouth to speak, she set an angry look upon him, clouded eyes steady as the earth she bent. “When I was younger, just starting in the fighting ring, it was my first time with other earthbenders, all of them older and more experienced. So I hid my blindness and tried to beat them on their terms. All that did was make the other fighters think they could push me around, think that I was not just a little girl, but an inexperienced one, because I didn’t use the ring to my advantage.”
Toph sat down, the pregnant silence making it clear that there was more to be said. Zuko sat next to her, and, as he splayed his hand across the floor, tiny essecarula flowers bloomed in the cracks of the wood. Mine . He thought, but it was less of a possession and more akin to a parent and child. As he rubbed the petals, blue dyed his fingers, the same colour as the locket hidden around his neck. As he imagined Kaiya’s face, a warm hum reverberated in the back of his mind, and the soft smell of blueberries curled around him. Toph sniffed the air, but didn’t mention it.
“I lost my first fights because I was too focused on making it look like I was seeing them so it just made me even blinder. Obviously I got over it.” She snorted, gesturing to herself. “And became the greatest earthbender both in and out of the ring. But, and I’ll bury you if you tell anyone this, it took me a long time.”
Now the silence was prodding, expectant . Toph had given, and expected to receive from Zuko. She was being patient in a way that she wasn’t, and now Zuko had to be open in a way that he wasn’t. “I died in the North, far away from Agni.” Pause, laden with Toph’s confusion. Zuko tried to explain. “Agni is the Spirit of Fire. He’s the Sun, and gives us our Inner Flame, which is why it can be difficult to control it. We are always connected to Him, in life and death.” Pause. “It's what makes Fire so special.”
“Earth peasants and their inanimate elements,” Toph spoke, dryly, with a hint of her usual humour.
Zuko looked upwards. Agni was out of the sky, now, but he could feel His presence on the other side of the horizon. “Well, you’re still connected to the Earth, but it’s different. Our Fire is sacred, and we have rites that we must go through to pass over to Agni. I don’t know what happened when I died—” Zuko’s voice caught on the word, but Toph graciously didn’t mention it. “Regardless, I didn’t receive my rites, and received Water rites from someone , but I’m not sure what Water Tribe warrior would give a Fire soldier a funeral . I guess Water and Fire have a similar familiarity with their element. Regardless apparently I’m needed , and the Spirits couldn’t—or wouldn’t—resurrect me, so they did the next best thing.”
“Turned you into a real Blue Spirit.” Toph scoffed. “Geez, the Spirits really are watching you. That would’ve been nice to know before I started blaspheming them.”
“Sorry,” Zuko said, but he didn’t really feel sorry . It was more so a habitual response. Mindlessly, his hand opened and shut the locket; as his fingers trailed the grain, something like liquid comfort was injected into his veins, an imitation of what Kaiya Sr. must’ve felt.
Toph laughed, and a bit more of that heaviness that had been perched on her shoulders flowed away. “What can you do now? Shoot flames out of your eyes or something?”
“My firebending is the same, and I’m still technically a mortal .” Zuko hummed, still fiddling with the locket. “Nothing really changed. As long as I have my Mask, I’m the exact same.” Toph pushed him, and Zuko let out an undignified yelp, falling from his seated position onto the floor. “What—Was that affection again?”
“No, that was me pushing you because you’re an idiot ,” Toph said. “Here I was, thinking that you were about to rain terror onto the group, and all that changed is that you have a slightly-warm theatre Mask?” The whiplash hit Zuko so fast that he thought he’d snapped his neck.
“No! I’m a Sp— ”
“I should’ve known something was off about you, complaining about ‘Love in Dragons’”
“Love Amongst the Dragons!” Annoyance and amusement warred in his chest. Zuko didn’t know why he was mad that she didn’t care more, but he was, for some reason. “And I have a priestess .”
Toph smirked. “Dramatic theatre kid with an audience .”
Zuko crossed his arms and slouched, popping the hood over his head. “You’re worse than Sokka.” A Prince did not sulk, even a traitorous one. So Zuko did not sulk. He brooded. “Forget that, you’re worse than the playwright .”
Still snickering at Zuko’s expense, Toph spoke. “Thanks for telling me, Zuko. Even though I had to drag it out of you.”
Zuko just grunted.
————————————
Suki considered herself an expert at reading energy, almost as much so as the Fire gymnast who liked to paralyse her opponents. Suki, the Kyoshi warrior, backstage-sneak, and empath.
That being said, there were some strange vibes in the group as they shuffled to watch the rest of the play. Aang was avoiding eye contact with everyone, and staring weepy-eyed at Katara’s actress, while Katara had asked to swap seats with Toph, so the order was Aang, Zuko, Toph, Katara.
Suki didn’t know how good of an idea that was, considering the way Toph and Zuko were giving each other knowing looks, and how the earthbender kept forcing Zuko to light his hand on fire.
Stop overanalysing . Enjoy the time with Sokka. She tried to relax back into his arm, but it was too easy for her to fall back into her role of leader , even in a group that so clearly resisted one. On stage, Katara’s actress was giving a preachy speech about platonic and brotherly love, while the real Katara’s ears turned a shade of red brighter than the Boiling Rock guards’ flames. Stop it.
She stared at the play, but the preachy actress’s words were so patronising that it was impossible not to tune out, so Suki was trapped, staring at the massive Fire Nation emblem on a fake metal ship. Eat. Sleep. Work. Her mind whispered, so silent that she could barely hear it. The ship on stage seemed to expand like the war balloon she’d taken to get out of the accursed place, the steaming metal and suffocating air moving closer. Eat. Sleep. Work.
They took great pleasure in giving her folded paper fans, coloured in with yellow coloured. They didn’t know that she stored each mocking gift in the corner of her cell. When she was tired enough, worked to the bone, sometimes the yellow looked like gold, and the flimsy paper seemed like protection .
She never even tried to turn them into a weapon. She hadn’t wanted them to take the last morsel of comfort she’d had.
Eat. Survive. Work.
The sleeping stopped first. She was exhausted, yes, but going to sleep usually brought nightmares of glowing villages, filled with licking flames, or images of the torture her sisters were being subjected to. The worst nights, however, had been the good dreams. Teaching Sokka how to use the fans, searching the waters surrounding the island for rainbow coral, sitting around a table with her fellow Warriors, all slightly injured, after a successful battle. At least the nightmares were proof that she had to keep pushing forward, had to keep her village alive. The good dreams just gave her hope, which was immediately snatched away upon waking.
It was those good dreams that caused her to stop sleeping.
Survive. Survive. Work.
The eating had disappeared next. Maybe it was the lack of sleep, maybe it was the overwhelming spice, maybe eating was just secondary to wishing for a miracle.
The work was never replaced, though.
Sokka was shaking Suki’s shoulder, and she shot her head up. “Are you—”
“All good! It’s getting late and I, unlike Katara, am not fuelled by the moon.” She giggled, scooching as she noticed Aang moving to sit beside them. “And I didn’t fall in love with it either.”
Sokka followed her movement with a pout. “Too soon.”
She smiled at him, and Sokka returned to the play with surprising attention. Meanwhile, Suki glanced at Aang, who was curled into a small ball. This time, it was Suki moving Sokka over to sit beside Aang, elbowing Sokka a bit too hard to get him to scooch.
It was easy to forget that he was just twelve . “What’s wrong, Aang?” She whispered at a minute volume, but the airbender whipped his head around with a gust of wind. Suki wiped the hair out of her mouth.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
Suki smiled consolingly. He was only twelve, after all. “The play doesn’t mean anything. Really. Remember, most of it is just propaganda , to try and get the Fire Nation to side against us. That’s why they turned Toph into a man, because they didn’t want to tell anyone that a young girl beat them. That’s why Sokka is just a comedic relief, why Zuko is nothing more than an aggressive wig-wearer, and why they made Katara fall in love with every guy on stage. Would you say any of those are correct?”
Aang uncurled a bit to look at Suki. “They didn’t make Katara fall in love with me .”
So that’s what it is. Suki empathy strikes again. “Because it's propaganda, Aang.” Suki gave a light laugh, less humorous and more sympathetic. “They made your actor a woman for the same reason. They don’t want to paint you in a positive light, and that isn’t your fault. It’s just the way things are.” Pause. “Really, I’d be more flattered. They didn’t give me enough screentime for me to be offended . You are shown so poorly because you’re so important.”
“You think so?” His tone was more excited again.
“Yes,” Suki said firmly. “But whatever happened between Katara and you, you cannot blame on the play. Later, talk to her about it, okay?”
The airbender nodded, and Suki smiled, before curling up against Sokka again.
It was the small things that proved that this wasn’t another good dream she’d wake up from. It was the tensions, the pains, the annoyances, and she savoured each second. Not because she wanted them to hurt, but because she wanted them to be real .
Notes:
guys i need suki to be mostly okay. is she traumatised? yes. is she getting better? slowly.
also... how do we feel on the toph-zuko dynamic? i had a hard time making it fully in character, but i think its pretty good for the AU and the moment.
also... for any kataang shippers... unfortunately there won't be any in this fic, sorry y'all! i MOSTLY don't ship, other than Sokka's multitude of crushes (im a big fan of sokka and suki dont hurt me)
Chapter 23: sisyphean tasks
Chapter Text
It was cruel that Sokka wouldn’t look at Katara, for reasons she did not know.
It was cruel that Katara couldn’t even look at Aang, for reasons did know.
Because it was cruel of Aang to make his move after Katara had to sit through over an hour of her acting self mooning over every man on stage; the only people exempt from her actress’s moaning lust were Toph’s actor, because she was a girl in reality, and Aang, because he was a girl on stage.
So she’d switched with Toph and was sitting as far from the airbender as she could, distracting herself from the play by watching Toph and Zuko play with rainbowed flames. Usually, when he and Aang were training, the colours were like ribbons fluttering in orange fire, almost similar to the way the aurora australis would twist through the Southern night sky. Today, at this small size, it was more like scraps of melted glass glittering in a campfire.
Ordinarily, she would hiss out a warning about how they needed to be discreet. Ordinarily, she’d cluck and mother hen until Zuko was closing up and Toph was backtalking.
This was not “ordinarily”. So, instead, Katara unscrewed the cap of her water flask, and contented herself with watching the flame glitter and glow, purposefully avoiding the skin-tight mockeries on stage. Instead, she said a secret thanks to Tui and La for Toph’s irresponsibility and Zuko’s need to please, and enjoyed the distraction . Katara jolted, biting back a yelp, and whipped the water out of her flask as Toph plunged her hand into the flame. Heal . She commanded it, ready to—
The flame did not burn, did not sputter, did not bite. Relax. She commanded herself and the water, easing it back into its satchel. Toph was giggling , she’d never heard her giggle , as the flames licked her hands.
“The Flame knows you,” Zuko whispered dramatically, less to Toph and more to himself, and Katara watched as the firebender seemed to sway, as if in a trance . How? What good was a flame that didn’t burn? A dog that didn’t bite?
“Zuko, consider yourself my new personal heater.” Toph said, loudly, to dirty looks from the play watchers, and Zuko snapped back into the present as the earthbender removed her hand from the flame. “Next winter, you’re warming my feet. Fuck boots.”
“Language,” Katara said, less of a reminder and more of a habit , and Toph stuck out her tongue, also more of a habit . “Can I—” She hesitated. What if the fire burned her , recognising water as its opposite? Zuko extended his hand, and the flame shrank into the size of a candle flame, as though Zuko recognised her wariness. Offence warred with appreciation, and she forced her finger into the fire.
Much like Zuko, for a moment the flame withdrew from her touch, twisting to avoid Katara until finally, finally, it moved back into a normal fire rhythm, and licked at her finger. She was expecting a burn . She was not expecting the warmth. The rest of the world seemed to fade away as the miniature flame flickered and prickled at her skin. It was like the South Pole, curled up under heavy blankets and furs with Sokka as their mother had kissed their foreheads goodnight. The younger Sokka had been clutching her close to his chest, and the war paint he’d been playing with that day rubbed off into Katara’s hair. Snickering to herself, like their mother’d thought both of them were asleep, she wiped it away.
“You will be a warrior one day, my love.” She had whispered, and though it sounded like it was for Sokka, Katara still thought it might be directed at her. “Let’s not rush into it… it's not like we are living on borrowed time.”
The fire in Zuko’s hand did not feel like fire. It felt like the weight of furs and butterfly-esque kisses and a mother’s late night whispers. “What?” Katara said, unable to figure out any other words as she pulled away.
Zuko blinked once, twice, eyes wet. Katara’s gut wrenched, but his eyes dried quickly. “It's not all death.” He said, as if trying to convince a child that other food was edible too.
Katara thought of her mother, talking about not being on borrowed time. She thought of a Sokka not yet burdened with the Sisyphean task of constantly hunting for a village that was never satiated. She thought of a little rainbow flame that somehow seemed as ornery as Zuko. “No.” She said. “No, I suppose it isn’t.” She thought of Aang, curled up in the back row, talking to Suki.
“We kissed at the invasion, and I thought we would be together.” Aang had said. “It’s not fair.”
“No, I suppose it isn’t.” She repeated, to the wrong ears. Zuko gave one of his odd half-smiles, and both he and Toph returned to the play. Katara did the same.
They were caught up to the present. The play was continuing, and dread pooled in her stomach. Onstage, Zuko and Azula’s actors were in some form of argument, while “fire”—or ribbons —were thrown back and forth. Glowing fabric cut into triangles exploded from the floor, and Zuko’s actor died with an overly dramatic exclamation of “Honour!”
Katara glanced at Zuko, who was watching his fake-dead actor scuttle into an obvious trapdoor with a narrowed eyebrow and agape mouth. “Shut your mouth, you’ll catch a fishhook,” Katara chastised, amusement laden in her voice, and Zuko’s teeth snapped together.
As his sister’s actress pronounced him dead on stage, the Fire Nationals began to cheer, screaming and clapping loudly. Someone to the side began to screech. “Death to the traitor!” Immediately upon hearing the statement, another person yelled it out, and the chant spread through the crowd. As the curtains shut for another scene change, the whole theatre was filled with proclamations of what they’d do to Zuko if they caught him, and Zuko was sinking deeper into his seat.
This is who he is fighting for . Katara thought angrily, as Zuko’s once-citizens cackled and jeered. This is who he defends with every breath.
Katara never thought she’d be on amicable terms with Zuko. She’d never thought she’d be friends with him, the former Prince who loved his murderous Nation, the people of which hated him.
She certainly never thought she’d be so incensed at Fire Nationals disrespecting him that she was considering water-whipping the crowd into oblivion.
Just before Katara’s patience broke, the curtains lifted, and the crowd went silent. Aang’s actress was standing on stage, making a quip about mastering the elements. As she did so, the Fire Lord’s actor stood, a painted version of Sozin’s comet overhead.
“No. It is you who are going down.” He said, brandishing his arms upwards. “You see, you are too late. The comet is already here, and I am unstoppable!” The Fire Lord’s actor swished weighted ribbons across the stage as Aang’s actress desperately tried to evade with dramatic jumps and slashes through the air. An obvious harness was attached her her waist, and the thick rope swung and jerked as “Aang” flew. A large piece of shiny red fabric emerged from the side and wrapped around the actress, who screamed horribly.
If there was a single bit of good acting in the play, it was that. The actress screamed until Katara’s ears hurt and throat hurt from sympathy. She screamed until flashes of burning villages and flying red flags were burned into Katara’s brain, and she screamed until Katara stared at Aang, trying to remind herself that the airbender did not die .
Not yet. Her brain supplied, and Katara froze.
The screams had audibly ended, but they did not stop rattling around in her brain, only increasing in volume when the Fire Nationals started their chant again, adding on “Death to the Avatar!”
————————————
“That…” Zuko began, and Sokka looked up from his sodden feet. “Wasn’t a good play.”
Sokka cackled, smacking Zuko’s shoulder as Suki smiled from his other side. “Well said, Captain Obvious.” Who would’ve thought that the day would come when Zuko’s confused statements would be peak comedy to him? “Prince Plain-To-See? Zu-clearly?”
Zuko paused, and Sokka started to consider that maybe Zuko would betray them, just because of the puns. Maybe they were as bad as the play… “His Royal Highly Noticeable?” Zuko said tentatively, glancing at Sokka.
“That was worse than Sokka’s ,” Toph stared at the firebender with an amazed look on her face. “You’ve graduated from theatre kid to Ember Island’s theatre kid.”
Sokka mimed wiping a tear from his eye. “Tui and La have blessed me. I can die peacefully now.”
The rest of the walk was spent in silence, only broken by thankful hums and sprinting footsteps once the Fire Lord’s house was within sight. Suki squeezed his hand and kissed him lightly on the cheek before heading inside.
“Never mind,” Sokka could feel the blush spreading across his face, hotter than Aang and Zuko’s flames. “I can die peacefully now. ”
“Sokka.” Katara’s voice sounded behind him, and Sokka had to bite back a growl. Please kill me. “We need to talk.”
Sokka turned to look at her, her eyes big and open as the vast ocean of the Southern Water Tribe. He looked into those eyes, those eyes of their father, their father who sometimes mistook Sokka for Kya , who sometimes wished that mistake was right. Those eyes, which had looked at him like he was nothing more than dirt , those eyes, who had told Sokka that he must not have loved his mother , his mother whom he saw every time he looked in the mirror.
The sky was dark and moonless, as though Tui/Yue had forsaken the Fire Nation and refused to shine Their light upon it. Back home, the polar nights were dark, much darker than this, and yet Tui (not Yue, not yet) would become a source of hope for when day would come again. Here, though, it seemed to be an eternal, Spiritless blackness.
“No, we don’t, Katara.” He said, not even able to think of a joke , which would usually come so easily. “ We don’t need to do anything, you made that plenty clear.”
“We?” Katara put her hands on her hips, the silhouette barely visible without the pathway torches lit. “ Oh . I know what this is about.” Sokka crossed his arms and turned away, but he kept his ear angled for an apology. “I won’t apologize, Sokka. I couldn’t kill that man.” Katara shifted. “I know its not what you want to hear, but you were always closer with dad, anyway. I didn’t think you’d want revenge.”
Sokka twirled around, certain that if he were Zuko , flames would be coming out of his ears and nose. “Closer with dad?!” He exclaimed, knowing that this wasn’t something that should make him so enraged. “I know I hunted with dad while mom taught you, but that doesn’t mean I was closer with him!”
“Wh—”
“She was my mom too, Katara!”
Katara’s eyes flickered, and her lips narrowed into a line. Subconsciously, her hand drifted protectively towards their mother’s necklace. “I was there when she died , Sokka! She taught me to take care of the home, me to sew, me to cook. Its not a crime for me to have been closer to her, and you can’t be jealous about it. That’s not fair. ”
Sokka was silent for a few moments, rendered speechless by her words, and Katara’s face softened. She move forward to place a hand on his arm, but he backed away. “I’m not jealous! Katara, you told me that I didn’t love our dead mother ! Do you understand how f—” His voice caught on the swear, still an older brother even in an argument. “—How messed up that is? I loved her too! She taught me how to take care of the village when dad wouldn’t . When dad was away hunting and wouldn’t take me, she told me stories of how to be strong !”
“You had dad!” Tears beaded at Katara’s eyes, glittering under the minimal lighting. “You had dad, and I had no one. I ran the household. Me! I was devastated after mom died, and you didn’t care!”
“I didn’t care ?! Me?” Pause. A bomb went on in Sokka’s chest. “I couldn’t care, Katara! Yes, you took care of the family. Yes, I appreciate it. But you don’t look like her, Katara! You can act like our mother all you want, hope that that’ll fill the void in dad’s chest, but it never will! It never has!” Sokka tried not to scream, tried to rein himself in as he watched the way Katara’s face crumpled. “You look just like him, but I never did! Instead, whenever he sees me in the dark on hunts, when my hair is down, he thinks I’m her ! Do you know how much that hurts? I put everything into learning how to hunt with him, be like him, and I’m still just a replacement for mom!”
“I am too!”
“You might be a replacement for mom, but you chose that Katara. You continue to choose it, and take pride in it. And you should! You ran a whole household at the age of eight! But you still had Gran Gran. You weren’t alone, even when dad left! I was alone! I had to hunt and fish for a whole damned village at twelve! Alone, and I wasn’t taught everything I needed! I had to learn!” Sokka took a shaky breath. “You know how much those little kids eat, you had to prepare it all. But I was out alone on the ice, fending off predators, because I didn’t have a hunting partner! You had Gran Gran! I had no one, Katara!”
Sokka’s cheeks were wet. He didn’t know when that happened. The salty tears floated off of his face, and were swirling around Katara like readied bullets. Her throat was bobbing, and her teeth dug into her lower lip. “That’s not my fault, Sokka.” Katara’s voice quivered like dew on grass blades.
“Its not your fault.” Sokka conceded, voice lower now. “But she was my mother. I’m sorry you had to take on her responsibilities, but she was .”
Katara did not speak for a moment, and the raindrops slowed before they all crashed to the floor. “I didn’t know. How could I know? How could I not?”
“Its okay.”
“No, it’s—” Katara’s voice faltered. “I’m sorry, Sokka. Really. I wish you hadn’t needed to do all that. I wish dad’d stayed. I wish mom—”
It was time for Sokka to be a big brother again. “I know.” He wrapped her in a hug, and the wetness soaked his shoulder. “On the bright side…” Katara looked up, and Sokka tried for a smile, “Together, with Aang, we make one almost-functional family.” She coughed out a laugh, and Sokka took this as a sign to continue. “Zuko can be the weird uncle.”
“That would be weirdly incestuous, considering Aang kissed me today.” Katara laughed, but it wasn’t
really
a laugh. Sokka would know, nobody fake-laughed at
his
jokes.
“You okay?”
She paused, looked at the house. “I will be.”
Notes:
Sokka...... Katara....... sibling angst fuels me.
Also, sorry for being MIA yesterday! I was doing a university tour!!!!
Chapter 24: boys will be bugs, the living shall be lice
Notes:
PLOTTT!!! we are slowly getting ready to move away from canon as we reach the end of the show's episodes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sozin’s Comet was approaching, Zuko knew, his Inner Flame flickering with anticipation. He knew it in the same way he knew the comfort from when Katara’s mother used to wipe paint from Sokka’s face every night, in the same way he knew the comfort from when Toph lived underground with the badgermoles.
Regardless of whether or not the rest of Team Avatar—he would not call them the Gaang—found out about his Spirit status, he would not tell them that he could see these comforts. It would remain hidden, small comforts for himself to hold in the dark, Agni-less nights.
As the comet came closer, he’d seen less and less signs of the Spirits. That was concerning in a way that Zuko couldn’t—wouldn’t—quantify, because it was proof that more was afoot than a war. After all, why would they guide him before, but not at the most pivotal time of all of their lives?
“More ferocious!” Zuko said, loudly, as Aang stomped through the forms. “Tap into the reserves that Ran showed you!” When Aang moved, it was like he was trying to subdue the flames, which worked plenty well for Azula and his father, but not for the timid airbender.
Aang slashed his hand down and a wave of air destroyed the flames he’d been utilising. “I’m trying, Zuko!”
Zuko crossed his arms. Azula used her apathy, her coolness, to control the flames. That was what made her fire precise and deadly. Her flames asked for surgical precision, for quick strikes and perfection. His father used power , that sensation of ruling a dominating nation. That was what made his fire overwhelming and gluttonous. His flames were hungry for power in the form of death. Zuko… well, Zuko was a creature of intention , driven by what he believed was right. By honour, the definition of which he chose. That was what made his fire and him codependent, each reliant on the other; his flames asked for purpose.
But what did Aang’s flames need, what fuel did they require? As Zuko stared upat Agni, warmth washed through Zuko’s heart, pumping through his body with his circulation. That was something Aang needed to experience to even get a glimpse at understanding firebending: Fire was both an extension of the self and an extension of the divine. Zuko thought that the Masters would teach him that, and it had, but something in Aang was faltering. Unlike other elements, Fire was gifted within oneself by Agni, and relied on the bender entirely, rather than the external world. If Aang was having internal issues, his Fire wouldn’t perform to its full capacity.
The airbender followed Zuko’s gaze, squinting his eyes at the Sun. One thing about non-firebenders that would never make sense to Zuko was why they squinted when looking at Agni. When Zuko tried to do so experimentally, it felt like he was betraying Agni by not enjoying the full beauty of the Sun. Aang didn’t seem to feel what Zuko felt, and his shoulders slumped. Zuko sighed. “You were doing well before, Aang! Ran showed you this, I know it. Feel the connection to Ag—the Sun. Whatever that feels like, that is what you should prioritise in your firebending.”
“What is the connection supposed to feel like?”
Zuko shifted. You didn’t talk about it. It was private. “It’s personal. You can’t ask me what it feels like, because that won’t help you . You aren’t me.” Aang deflated, eyes looking up like a kicked puppy, and Zuko groaned. Even with his little sister hellbent on murdering him, Zuko was still an older brother. “Fine, I—When I look at Agni, I think of my purpose. That’s what fuels my flame.” Pause. “Whatever you fuel your flame with will have positives and negatives. Before, my flame was powerful but erratic, because it was fuelled by anger. Now, it’s less powerful, but more obedient, like Katara’s water, because it prioritises intention over offensive power.” Pause. Like water, and Tui and La helped resurrect me . He shook his head. “And I have a range, which I realised at the Temple, because I depend on my flame for protection and it depends on me for purpose. My sister, however, goes for offense. She is precise, but doesn’t depend on her flame, so when she shoots it, there isn’t a range. But she can’t work with it, only command it.”
Zuko looked over at the rest of Team Avatar, where only Katara seemed to be listening. She tilted her head curiously, and Zuko’s ears turned red. It really was supposed to be private . Aang hummed. “But then what fuels my flame? Responsibility?”
Zuko turned his hands upwards, like he was asking Agni to answer because he had no clue. “That’s up to you, Aang. Again, its personal , so I couldn’t tell you.” Aang slumped again, and Katara seemed to look disappointed.
“Who wants a nice cool glass of watermelon juice?” Katara called out to Aang and him, and Aang looked up, though his eyes were averted from her face. Weird.
“Ooh! Me, me, m–” Aang began, and Zuko spun to grab the back of his tunic.
“Hey!” Zuko yanked the twelve-year-old and held him up in the air like a scruffed kitten. “Your lesson isn’t over yet! Get back here!”
“C’mon, Zuko. Just take a break.” Suki gave him an understanding look, and Zuko pursed his lips. “I know its tough, but it’ll make things easier.”
Zuko growled and let go of Aang, who sprinted away. “Fine. If you want to lounge around all day, go right ahead.” He stomped away.
Every minute that Aang spent preparing to fight his father was another minute that the Fire Lord sent more soldiers to die. Every minute was another that his priestess’s village could be invaded again, every minute was another that the Spirits were radio silent .
He needed to know what was going on. He’d accepted that he was a Spirit now, he was finally calmer , and he was out of the loop.
He needed to know.
He needed to know.
*Agni.* Zuko prayed/imparted, quietly, focusing all his energy on the fire in his chest. The Mask flickered onto his face, and small essecarula flowers bloomed at his feet. *I’m ready to talk.*
————————————
Physically below Him, metaphysically within Him, the Flames of His chosen people were swelling as motivations became stronger and tributes became heavier. But there was one that was heavier than the rest, one that filled the Sun’s core with increasing power, increasing purpose. The boy-turned-Spirit, once giving miserable, common tributes of rage, was now providing purpose , and the change turned the offering from the sizzle of a dying flame to the musical intonations of a wildfire, like the discordant notes of a burning piano being played.
*Agni.* The boy-Spirit slashed out with the impression, as significant as a sword can be against UV rays and smoke, against raging flame and potential devastation. *I’m ready to talk . *
As the impression was pushed into the world, it was wild and unfocused, and not only Agni could feel it. Water flooded what was His , and it flowed faster than He could evaporate the metaphysical wetness .
*Move fast, Sun.* Tui’s mocking voice pulled the Flames in, the feeble reflection of the Sun’s light attempting to trap Him. *Maybe we’ll get to your little match first. Again .*
*Trickster.* Agni burned the word into the Moon’s conscious, and steam wisped through the not-real world, metaphysical wildfires blazing towards a tiny Spirit in a little Mask. *Where is your other half?* The Moon was fast but Fire was equally so, and when the Moon pulled the boy-Spirit’s conscious into the water, Agni struck flame into the scales, and wrenched away the boy-Spirit’s Inner Flame, burning the metaphysical floor to wrench the three Spirits into His realm. *You are not half as powerful as I, Moon, not without the Ocean.*
At that, a cool Wave rushed over the Flames of Agni’s Sun, leaving smoking coals in its wake. *Quiet.* The Ocean twisted and rose into a large wave, before shifting into Their metaphysical form, though it was as much of a mask as the boy-Spirit’s Mask. The large sea serpent writhed in the air, though They swam through it as They would water. One did not see La’s form often, not even in the mortal realm. Following La’s example, an identical white sea serpent with pearly scales and teeth twisted out from underneath the ray of moonlight that was once Tui.
Agni did not have a metaphysical form, given away to the dragons slaughtered by His chosen people. He flickered, the Flame increasing until it towered over both Moon and Ocean, and the boy-Spirit was but an ember.
The boy-Spirit did not like this. *Why are you all here?* He demanded.
La did not like this . *You cannot remove the Moon from the Ocean.* They pushed the thought out into the world of smoke and Flame, and the impression sizzled and steamed.
*Cannot remove the gamble from the gambler, little racehorse.* Tui pulled, snapping Their teeth.
*As unfortunate as their presence is…* Agni continued. *You cannot remove the offering—wood, or purpose, in your case—from the Flame.*
*I am not a racehorse , Tui.* The tiny boy-Spirit carefully pushed—not slashed—the impression into the forms of the major Spirits, clearly tentative from his last experience with them. *I am the Blue Spirit.*
*Good for you,* Tui cackled, the sound as poor an imitation of laughter as the Moon is of the Sun. *You’re past your start life crisis. But a fish did not call itself a fish, mortals did that. And mortals do not call themselves mortals, We did that.*
*Do not play with him.* Agni’s flame roared. *We do not have time for nonsense, Trickster. The spark wishes to know more .*
*So what?* La pushed, impartially, Their serpentine form swimming through the smoke-laden air. *We do not need its knowledge or its opinion. We only need it to win.*
*So you admit it is a game?* Tui pulled.
*I admit it is a gambit, and a gambit is a gamble, and a gamble is a game.* La pushed outwards, and the impressions were so cold and wet that it steamed but did not evaporate. *But do not mistake my admission for agreement, Tui. You made this into a game. We could’ve dealt with it without a minor Spirit, a mortal one at that.*
*The boy should know.* Agni burned, into every mind, and the boy-Spirit remained silent.
Tui scoffed, a metaphysical sound that simultaneously did and did not exist. *Games are more fun when the stakes are unknown.*
*This is not a game!* Agni’s impression burned hot, searing into every mind there. The boy-Spirit stumbled backwards, hands to his chest, while smoke rose off of Tui and La’s writhing forms. *This is my spark’s life! This is the future, Moon, Ocean! Do not trifle with it. Do not be impartial to it.*
*Someone’s touchy.* Tui hissed, playful tone gone. *In case you forgot, it is your element that is causing all this trouble. It is your fault that Air is twitchy and your fault that Earth is quaking. Your spark’s life wouldn’t be so in jeopardy if your people didn’t start this game .*
*Your people have evaporated ours, Sun.* La pushed. *It is time for you to repay. It is time for your people to repay. It is time for Earth and Air to be stopped. This unrest has made allies of opposing elements, but do not think that it has made us friends.*
*My chosen are lead by a misled man .* Snarled Agni. *A misled man that Earth and Air have somehow aligned themselves with! Aligned themselves, after all he has done. He will die, and We will win, but We cannot do so without my Spark. There is a reason we chose him, or does the Ocean and Moon forget so easily?*
There was silence. The boy-Spirit now stepped forward. *You—* He hesitated, but the little Spirit’s Inner Fire raged. *I am a Spirit fuelled by purpose, but I cannot be fuelled by empty statements. Give me a purpose, and I can promise that I will fulfil it.*
*Promises are interesting. * Tui pulled.
*Promises are deadly .* Agni countered.
*Promises are certain . A mortal Spirit can lie,* La said, and the little Spirit jolted, as if he did not know. *But it cannot break an oath.*
*I will no—* Agni burned, rearing up.
*I swear.* The boy-Spirit interrupted, and Agni’s flame fizzled. *I will do everything in my power to fulfill my purpose.*
*Stupid.* Agni burned.
*Yes.* Tui pulled, amused again. *It looks like we chose the stupidest and most suicidal Spirit there is. But bets are only fun if you draw the short stick.*
*Tell him, Sun.* La pushed. *It matters not to me.* They disappeared, but Tui remained.
Agni did not tell the little Spirit, he just burned the knowledge straight into his Inner Flame, and the Spark began to scream.
————————————
The Blue Spirit writhed as Fire engulfed his Inner Flame, searing memories and knowledge into his very being.
The Spirit World as it was, not as it seemed, an immense feminine Spirit that was less of a Spirit and more of a goddess . Within her, on top of her, around her, the Spirits argued and twisted and fought, but her eyes were closed, the Spirits nothing more than bugs, than lice. The goddess’s hand was outstretched, clasped around that of a slightly-smaller masculine Spirit. Inside, on top, around the mortal realm Spirit, mortals fought and danced and cried. They increased and shrank, but all, from animals to humans, remained upon him. He was not just a Spirit. He, too, was a god.
They curled around one another, both intertwined and separate, energies mingling until mortal realm and Spirit World, mortal beings and Spirits, overlapped one another. The mortal world was in chaos, Fire’s chosen setting the god ablaze, and it was spreading to the goddess.
Now, the burning within the Blue Spirit focused within the goddess. Elements and minor Spirits were warring, just as the mortals were. Earth and Fire, the unintimate elements, separate from their benders, screamed for separation. Water and Fire, the intimate elements, connected to their benders, fought for the maintenance of connection. The minor Spirits were choosing sides and as Sozin’s Comet moved closer, the chaos within both gods was peaking, the result nearing but becoming no more clear.
The Blue Spirit was a gambit, a gamble, a game.
*I am a gamble.* The Blue Spirit impressed, less for clarification and more for proof of his understanding. The gargantuan flame flared in agreement, and Tui snapped Their teeth in amusement.
*Hm.* They pulled. *Maybe it is more fun for a bet to know that it is one. Certainly more interesting to see the turmoil when they fail.*
*Earth and Air have imprinted upon my Chosen’s leader. He is to be left alone by all Spirits, including you.* Agni’s impressions changed from burning to tender, playing music on the Blue Spirit’s Inner Flame. *Should he be killed, the impressions are destroyed, and the Spirit World and mortal realm shall remain connected. Should the World Spirit fail to kill him by the end of Sozin’s comet…*
*Water and Fire will sizzle out.* Tui pulled the Blue Spirit’s consciousness in, now serious in a way that they weren’t even when arguing with Agni. *The worlds will be viciously ripped apart. They shall both exist, unable to influence one another. But Water and Fire are connected to their people. We shall cease to exist. You will pass, as well, as a Spirit of both Fire and Water.* Pause. *Who knows, maybe all will implode, with the worlds sealed off from one another. There will be no more Spirits, no more mortals. Imagine nothing, but that is not nothing, because an abyss is still something. *
The Blue Spirit did not flinch. *This doesn’t change anything. I knew, before, that the mortal realm would end, should my father succeed. You’ve just upped the stakes.*
Agni flared and impressed approval into the Blue Spirit’s soul. Tui cackled, like rocks crashing against each other during a wave. *Well, even if We bet on the wrong horse, at least I know the race will be interesting .*
Agni’s world burned out, and Zuko was at Ember Island once again.
Notes:
i have so much plot, and i kinda infodumped here, but i NEEDED y'all to know it! it took so long to plot everything out at the start of this ff, and i'm so excited to finally start showing that i DO have a plan for the fic!!!
Little copy-paste from my answer to a comment, because i realise that ONE part is a bit vague:
"The Spirit mark on Ozai is different than on Zuko! Agni says that "all Spirits must stay away" (paraphrased :P) because Ozai represents what mortals can be without Spirit interference! And Zuko and Aang represents what mortals can be with Spirit interference! Essentially, if Ozai wins, its proof that Spirits are not necessary for mortals, so the worlds separate!
And, yeah... we've got some issues now with the "killing" thing... the question is what Aang will do, especially since Zuko is not allowed to directly interfere with Ozai!"
Chapter 25: (dis?)honourable deaths for (dis?)honourable people
Chapter Text
“Is that a… blubbering blob monster?” Aang asked, staring at the drooping sand sculpture.
Sokka stomped his foot, and some sand fell to the floor from the pile. “No! It’s Suki!” Aang’s mouth fell open, looking more like a stranded blobfish than the Kyoshi Warrior. Beside him, Toph snickered, and Aang grabbed his stomach, aching laughter ripping through his body.
“Suki, we’ll all understand if you break up with him over this.” The earthbender said in between breaths, and Suki smiled.
The Kyoshi Warrior looked at Sokka with such appreciation that it stalled Aang’s laughter, while Sokka stared at her as if only her opinion mattered. “I think its sweet.” Suki said, and Sokka plopped beside her with a self-satisfied grin, which turned into a blisteringly-red blush as she giggled after he kissed her cheek. Discreetly, Aang glanced at Katara, who was practicing her waterbending.
How can Sokka, making these ugly, completely offensive statues, still have Suki like him? Not only that, but date him? Aang stomped forwards arms outstretched. “But it doesn’t even look like—” In a second, with a flash of light, the statue exploded, and Aang stumbled backwards. What the—
On top of the hill, with kaleidoscopic flames diving and spinning around him, was Zuko. His eyebrows were pinched in concentration, and mouth turned downwards, but he seemed less angry like he used to and more driven . The firebender jumped off the edge of the cliff, flames streaming from his fingertips, and he slammed his hands together to slash through the sand.
As Aang sprinted, Zuko’s words echoed in his mind, “It prioritises intention over offensive power, and I have a range.” Aang just needed to get out of that range. As Zuko followed in hot pursuit, flames like scythes whipped from his hands, not as powerful as his fireballs from before , but fast and precise. Everywhere they hit, they cut clean through, and the forest was getting progressively less dense.
The house. Aang clambered up a tree, which was immediately sliced down by a blade of flame. As it crashed into the ground, Aang jumped upwards, and the air followed in the opposite direction, boosting him onto the roof.
“What are you doing?!” Aang yelled, glancing down, where Zuko was scaling the wall faster than Aang could fly up it. Has the Spirit thing finally made him go mad? Should I have talked to him about it sooner? Is it my fault?
“Teaching you a lesson!” Zuko yelled, flipping off a railing to crawl up onto the roof.
“Get a grip before I blast you off this roof!”
“Go ahead!” Zuko said, loudly, lighting his palms aflame. He slashed one hand down, and a tongue of flame followed it. As Aang dodged, Zuko followed with his fingertips, and the flame—still attached to Zuko’s fingertips—weaved and bobbed to catch Aang, serpentine in its writhing movements.
No.
Draconic, like the Masters of the Sun Warriors.
Aang slid down the roof as a fireball blasted over his head, not following this time, and he jumped off the ledge through a broken window.
He has a range. Aang scrambled to his feet and kept sprinting. Otherwise, the flames are obedient, powerful, and fast. Spirits. Pause. No. Spirit. Crouched behind a set of drawers, Aang peaked around to corner as an X was burned into the roof, and Zuko fell through. Quickly, Aang blasted the cabinet at Zuko, who sliced it apart with a crescent blast of flame, before sprinting after Aang again.
Aang glanced backwards, and Zuko had stopped, whipping his ablaze arms in a whirling movement, and more serpentine flames formed around him, spinning to make a haphazard sphere. Oh no . With a downward slice of the firebender/Spirit’s hand, a massive dragon of fire rushed at Aang, mouth open to swallow him whole.
As the mouth closed around him, Aang whipped a blast of air to break the flames around him, and the portion disconnected from Zuko immediately dissolved into smoke. The flames have to be connected to him for any fancy movements. “Enough!” Aang shouted, sending a blast of air at Zuko. For three horrifying seconds, it seemed that the firebender was unaffected, until he flew backwards, shattering the window and smashing into the ground far below. He jumped down, to where Zuko was rubbing at the scar on his face and slowly trying to stand up.
The rest of the Gaang was watching him with wide eyes, and Katara— Stop blushing, Aang —asked. “Whats wrong with you?! You could’ve hurt Aang!”
His Spirit status must’ve gotten to him, and he’s gone crazy. Aang thought. Zuko, however, did not say that. “What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with all of you? ” Zuko stood up, smoke curling out of his mouth as he spoke. “How can you sit around having beach parties when Sozin’s comet is only three days away?” Pause. “Why are you all looking at me like I’m crazy?”
Thank the Spirits, Aang thought, staring at Zuko’s confused face. Not including Zuko, of course. He’s getting antsy not getting spiritually homicidal. “About Sozin’s comet… I was actually going to wait to fight the Fire Lord until after it came.”
The smoke wafting out of Zuko’s mouth only increased in volume as his mouth hung open, now littered with sparks. The firebender’s golden eyes widened, and he looked at Aang with a shocked look to rival Monk Gyatso’s when Aang said something completely wrong and stupid. “You—after?!”
“I’m not ready,” Aang said. “I need more time to master firebending. You proved that today.”
“And, frankly, your earthbending could use some work too,” Toph added, and Aang nodded his agreement.
“You all knew Aang was going to wait?” Zuko asked, voice struck with a strange note of fear . “And you didn’t tell me?”
“If Aang fights the Fire Lord now, he’s gonna lose, especially with Sozin’s comet,” Sokka said firmly, before glancing at Aang. “No offense.”
“The whole point of fighting the Fire Lord before the comet was to stop the Fire Nation from winning the war.” Katara added. “Now that they have Ba Sing Se, they basically won it, so there isn’t any harm in waiting for Aang to be fully ready.”
————————————
Nausea built in Zuko stomach as he stared at the rest of the group, his friends , who decided to wait until after Zuko made an oath to talk about a change in plans. The god and goddess of the worlds curled together in his head, ripped apart and put together again and again like puzzle pieces. It wasn’t that Aang was slacking off or nervous about the fight. It just wasn’t happening at all.
And I swore that I would help Aang kill the Fire Lord before the deadline. I swore it, because I trusted that Aang would do it. I swore it. His Inner Flame flickered, pounding with his heartbeat, and he could not hear or see Agni, but could sense Him all the same, high in the air. It wouldn’t be enough to stop his father, but they needed to kill him. And it wouldn’t be enough to kill him, but to kill him in three days time.
The worlds were separating, crumbling, crashing together like tectonic plates, the wills of the Spirits puppeteering it all, and here they were, the definition of cosmic negligence . And they didn’t even realise. And they didn’t even care . They were all players at a table, playing a game where the rules were only known by the house . Zuko, in knowing, was both enlightened and burdened, as it often was with knowledge, because he knew the rules, but could not tell them.
Could not tell them. Except maybe Toph. But could he share that burden with her? Put that weight on her shoulders?
But maybe he didn’t need to speak of the Spirits. Maybe he didn’t need to tell them that all of Team Avatar—Zuko included—were just pieces on a cosmic chessboard. There were reasonable, mortal reasons to kill the Fire Lord before the comet’s end.
“Its about to get worse than you can even imagine.” Zuko swallowed, but his tongue was too dry to get anything down. As he coughed, a lick of flame slithered out of the corner of his mouth. “The day before the eclipse, my father asked me to attend an important war meeting.” He remembered that day, the day the feminine Spirit had whispered into his mind, planting seeds of doubt. In between her traitorous whispers, his father’s blasphemous words had struck into Zuko. “It was what I had dreamed of for a long time. My father had finally accepted me back, even after I had offended him in the last war meeting I’d attended.” Pause, Zuko blinked a few times. “I have a bad track record with war meetings. The first one, I was banished short after. The second, I became a traitor just days later. He’d wanted to break the Earth Kingdom’s spirit.” Now, Zuko’s spoke more as a record than as himself. “‘Sozen’s comet is almost upon us, and on that day it will endow us with the strength and power of a hundred Suns,’ he’d said. When the comet came before, Fire Lord Sozin wiped out the Air Nomads. Now, he’s going to do the same thing to the Earth Kingdom, by burning it to the ground with airships. I wanted to speak out against the plan, I did.” Zuko looked down. “I’m ashamed to say I didn’t. I was too cowardly this second time, the time it mattered most.”
Katara fell to her knees, water beading on the floor and rolling towards her. “I can’t believe this.”
“Second time?” Aang said quietly, as if trying to avoid the rest of Zuko’s story. “What was the first?”
“Right before I got banished.” Zuko rolled his neck, looking at Agni in the sky. “He wanted to send out a younger legion, the 41st. They were bait and it would’ve been a slaughter. In the Fire Nation, the biggest honour is to die honourably, as you would return to Agni.” Pause. Zuko thought of that messenger, thanking him for ruining his brother’s honourable death. “I didn’t see it to be an honourable death, though. So I told the general that. It was disrespectful, I should’ve told my father in private, but I disgraced him. The general challenged me to an Agni Kai.”
“Angry guy?” Sokka asked, looking at Zuko pointedly.
“Agni. Kai. Its a firebending duel, usually ending in death. Again,” Zuko continued to stare at Agni, eye skimming the curling rays of light. “In the Fire Nation, this would be an honourable way to die, so even if the offender or offendee loses, everyone regains their honour. Its sort of a win-win,” Zuko looked at the group, who were staring at him with looks of horror. “Regardless, I went to fight, but it wasn’t the general there. It was my father. To yield in an Agni Kai is dishonourable, but to attack the Fire Lord, even in an Agni Kai, would have the consequences of a dishonourable death, as he is Agni’s chosen. So I yielded.” Zuko pursed his lips, only able to look at Suki, who seemed rattled but not surprised. I wonder if my death in the North counted as honourable or dishonourable. Probably the latter, considering I went to La and not Agni. “And instead of killing me, which would’ve been the honourable and right thing to do, my father burned me and exiled me. He was merciful, because to do so dishonoured him as well, since he did not give me an honourable death.” Pause. “Though, I would consider challenging, and getting ready to fight , your thirteen-year old son to be the most dishonourable thing of all. He doesn’t deserve the Fire Throne.”
“What the fuck.” Sokka spoke, under his breath, and Katara didn’t even reprimand him. Instead, she mouthed the words as well.
“I thought—” Aang’s voice faltered, and tears beaded in his eyes. For Agni’s sake, what’s wrong now? “I thought you burned yourself while training. ”
“And you still wanted me to be your firebending teacher?” Zuko asked, incredulously, while Aang’s lower lip shook. He really is just twelve. “I’m bad at bending, but not that bad!”
“Why didn’t you tell us?” Suki asked in a low voice, scratchy as the Boiled Rock prison uniforms.
“Because it happened years ago, and really doesn’t affect anything n—” Zuko grunted as Aang wrenched him into a hug. “Why are you hugging me?” The last time someone wrenched him into a hug like this was his mother , many many years ago. Even Uncle hadn’t hugged him, though that was because Zuko wouldn’t let him. Zuko’s arms flailed uselessly in the air, before just patting Aang tentatively on his bald head. “There, there?”
“I can try and heal it, Zuko.” Katara moved closer, water snaking out of her satchel. “I can try, and if it doesn’t work, we can go back to the North, maybe the Spirit water would help?”
Hands now awkwardly at his side, Zuko shrugged. “It’s fine. I’ve gotten used to it, anyway.” Besides, he doubted it would work. He was a Spirit now, and whatever he had been before was washed away in La’s waters. Trying to fix something not broken wouldn’t do anything. “Aang, get off. We have to go train.”
The airbender just shook his head. “Katara.” The waterbender smiled wetly—oh, Spirits, Sokka would totally make a joke about that—and moved towards Zuko with her arms outstretched.
“That was not an invitation for you to hug me as well!” Zuko exclaimed, face heating, and he could feel the air around him warm by a few degrees. Katara squashed his arms to his side, and water sloshed from the open flask around her waist, soaking into Zuko’s shoes. “Aang, the comet is in three days, there isn’t time for this nonsense.”
“He looks like a trapped polar leopard.” Sokka laughed weakly, and Suki punched him in the arm. “What?” Suki nodded towards Zuko, to which they both started moving forward, and Zuko stumbled backwards, finally dislodging Aang and Katara.
“I will light you all on fire,” Zuko warned. “I mean it. You can be all touchy-touchy after we kill my fa—the Fire Lord. Aang, I know you’re scared. I know you think you aren’t ready to save the world. But if you wait until after the comet, there won’t be a world to save anymore.”
And he meant that in more ways than one.
Notes:
The reveal... I do *love* giving y'all 1/2 of the scene and then peacing out.....
So, Aang is being perceptive, we love to see it. And it was *SO HARD* to figure out how to scale Zuko's Spiritness into his powers. Essentially, he can waterbend fire. In the canon, water is mostly represented as being connected to the user in some way, like the tentacles of water lashing out from around the bender. we saw Zuko use a similar technique in his fight against Azula.
Essentially, in this scene, Zuko's hands are on fire, and he is able to guide flames like a whip, as well as manuever them into any shape, so long as they are in range and connected / very near him. He can still use fireballs, etc, its just more difficult than before since his fire is no longer fuelled by rage.
And yes, i do love expanding in the end notes. I don't wanna info dump too hard in the acc chapter, and all the info you really need IS in there, but I like to add my thought processes here, especially since there are some tidbits I can discuss that are entirely unnecessary.
Chapter 26: meteor procession
Chapter Text
Red splattered on Aang’s face, sticky and warm from the surrounding flames; the sickeningly sweet taste of melon tingled onn Aang’s tongue, but it tasted as metallic as the blood that would certainly be there, should Aang see this through. Sokka flicked red juice off his sword, sending thick splatters that steamed when they hit the ground, and wiped his sword down. “That’s how its done.”
As the top half of the melon-cranium smashed into the floor, Momo sprinted over to lick the violent not-blood from the inside. Slowly, Aang looked up at Sokka’s downturned lips and brows, eyes searing with heat.
Aang didn’t think he’d ever be afraid of Sokka.
Clearly, he was wrong.
Later, long after night fell, Aang stared at the plate Katara had given him. She’d added some sort of avian meat, a long bone sticking out of the side. He didn’t know if she’d simply forgotten about his vegetarianism—which she’d never done before—or if she was sending a message. A message that his culture was not as important as the annihilation of another’s.
His mouth went dry, and he put the plate down.
“I have a surprise for everyone!” Katara said, happily, but Aang couldn’t look at her for different reasons than before.
“I knew it! You did have a secret thing with Haru!” Toph exclaimed, and the rest of the Gaang moved in to hear the gossip.
“Uh, no.” Katara pursed her lips, and everyone went back to eating. Eating their meat, their blood, their violence. “I was looking for cooking pots in the attic and I found this!” She unfurled the scroll in her arms, which had an adorable rendering of a baby with golden eyes and a sprig of hair on its head. “Look at baby Zuko! Isn’t he cute?” Aang peered at it and smiled. It's my duty to protect people. They were all young and innocent, once. The rest of the group giggled and cooed, Aang included, but Zuko just averted his eyes, as if it were improper to look at the portrait. “Lighten up, Zuko. I’m just teasing.”
“That’s not me,” Zuko said. “It’s my f—” His voice paused. Aang had to wonder if he knew he did that. “It’s the Fire Lord.”
Katara froze before slowly rolling it up again. Suki pointed at the portrait, of which the rolls of baby fat were still visible. “But he looks so sweet and innocent.”
“That sweet little kid grew up to be a monster,” Zuko replied, voice gruff and grim. “And the worst father in the history of fathers.”
Nature vs. nurture. A child was not evil, but the adult was. Did that little baby boy know what he would become? Did he want it? Or was it burned into the baby Ozai, just like how he would burn a ‘lesson’ into Zuko?
“He’s still a human being.” Aang said. He didn’t want to argue; he was a pacifist at heart. But an argument was better than a physical fight, an argument was better than a murder.
“You’re going to defend him? Defend everything he did?”
No, Aang wasn’t going to defend the Fire Lord’s actions. He was not going to defend the man who killed Katara and Sokka’s mother, the man who branded Zuko, the man who slaughtered Aang’s people.
He wasn’t going to defend those actions. He was going to defend the Fire Lord’s right to live, though. He was going to defend the Fire Lord’s existence on this plane. He was going to defend the baby Fire Lord, who was conditioned to grow into a dictator.
“No, I won’t defend his actions. I agree with you. He is a murderous dictator. He is a terrible father. He is a wicked and horrible human being. But he is still human, and calling him a monster doesn’t change that.” Because a monster wasn’t the thing that goes bump in the night, but a label to justify terrible acts. A monster wasn’t a bad person, but something that deserved to get put down. So, no. He wasn’t a monster. “And yes, the world would probably be better without him.” Aang walked to stand in front of the rest of the Gaang, his friends who were advocating for death. “But there’s got to be another way.”
“Oh yeah? Like what ?” Zuko demanded. He was smoking again. “The world will end , Aang, Agn—”
“I don’t know.” Aang interrupted, his shoulders slumped. “The monks always said that there is never one path. There is a well-walked one, obvious and easy, and there is the overgrown one. The overgrown one may be more difficult to see, more difficult to traverse, but it is not riddled by bandits and dangers.” Pause. Aang looked imploringly at his friends. “I can’t just kill people I don’t like—”
“Sure you can! You’re the Avatar !” Sokka said, smiling at Aang, so different from his angry, fake-blood splattered look. “If its in the name of keeping balance, anything goes, Aang!”
“Then I’m no better than the Fire Lord!” Aang yelled before trying to rein in his tone. “Why do you think he’s doing this? Because he likes to be evil? No, its because he thinks that the world will be better if it is ruled by the Fire Nation, and that is his justification to do any sort of evil thing. If I bring back balance by the same violent means, I’m not only leaving the last bits of the Air Nomads behind, but I’m going down a slippery slope of good intentions that only leads to Hell! None of you understand the position I’m in!”
“We do understand, Aang, but—” Katara began. Aang couldn’t bring himself to care about her justifications.
“But?! But what Katara?!” Aang interrupted.
“We’re trying to help!” All vestiges of her kind, understanding tone disappeared.
“Help?!” Aang shouted. He couldn’t stop himself. “Its not you who will have blood on your hands! Its not you who will carry the guilt forever! Why are you allowed to give up bloodbending, why are you allowed to be merciful?! Why is it so bad that I follow what I preach?! Why is it so bad that I, like you , don’t want to lose what is left of my culture?!” Aang turned away, unable to stare at their pitying, but unlistening faces, unable to even think of them.
“Aang, don’t walk away from this!” He could hear Katara yell.
He didn’t care.
He cared too much.
————————————
According to myth, when a bird was burned in Agni’s sacred flame, during the time when His tears flew parallel to the Earth, a phoenix would rise from the ashes. Phoenix—the plural was unnecessary due to the rarity of seeing several—were both a sign of Agni’s pain reborn, and Agni’s chosen’s undying purpose.
The Fire Lord did not care for myths, but he did care for meaning , specifically the latter. So he was no longer the Fire Lord , but the Phoenix King, and he would forever be known as the god that made Agni’s purpose a reality. Of course, Ozai designed ‘Agni’s Purpose’, but the citizens didn’t need to know that tidbit. The little fact that such a spirit—lowercase ‘s’, because mythical things do not deserve respect—did not exist and, as such, was not fuelling Ozai was… unnecessary.
Power , as a rule, was the amalgamation of three things.
One, fear. Not just fear, but paranoia . Not just the fear of the dark, but what was in the dark. Not just the fear of camaraderie, but the fear of who that comrade prioritised. Not just the fear of the Fire Lord, but the fear of what punishment he would deem worthy.
Two, love. Fear without love was just a breeding ground for dissent and rebellion. As a parent must inspire love, respect, and fear in his children, a leader must do the same. There was a reason Ozai continued sponsoring plays and novels, even in his art-loving wife’s absence. Those impoverished halfwitted playwrights sponsored by Ozai had an undying loyalty and love towards him, and would write such things into their media.
Three, spiritual admiration. When one became less of a man and more of a god, both one and two became easy. A god is omniscient, omnipresent, and these traits made dissenting citizens paranoid, less likely to resist, and more likely to make mistakes should they choose to resist. A god is also more than , and becomes a sort of paternal figure to the citizens. A god has more duties than minor grievances, so Ozai did not even need to assist lesser citizens in the colonies. He could just point at the war, and they would love him that much more.
On that, his daughter was kneeling behind him. Oh, how she’d fallen from grace. But one dishonoured child was a shame. Two ? Well, that put forth an issue in the system, and he couldn’t have that. But he could limit her chances of dishonouring herself.
“Azula. There’s been a change in plans.” He said, simply, and he did not turn to look at her. That would give her the wrong impression. The impression that he still loved her. She was fueled on pride and the lack of it, nothing more, nothing less. “I will guide the airships in Ba Sing Se alone . You will stay here.”
He could feel her pleading eyes on his back. It was good he did not turn, then. That would just be another chance for disgrace. Really, it was a shame that his ruthless daughter received big doe eyes from her mother while the defect inherited the narrowed, hunting eyes of Ozai.
“But, I thou—I thought we were going to do this together.” She stuttered, and Ozai’s stomach turned. Disgusting .
“My decision is final.”
“You—you can’t treat me like this.” He heard her stand from her kneel. What a mistake. “You can’t treat me like Zuko!”
“Azula, silence yourself.”
“But it was my idea to burn it all to the ground! I deserve to be by your side!” She sounded like a child that didn’t want to share her toys.
“Azula!” The Fire Lord snarled, finally turning to look at her wide, fearful eyes. Like prey. Like a child. Treat it like a prize, and she will go willing. Unlike the defect, she is not useless. Not yet. “Listen to me. I need you here to watch over the homeland. Its a very important job that I can only entrust to you.”
“Really?” She asked, face open and naive, so grateful.
Naive, easy to manipulate. “And for your loyalty, I’ve decided to declare you the new Fire Lord.”
“Fire Lord Azula?” She asked, smiling and looking up at him. She used to look at him like that when she was just six, holding out a flame in her hand. The only reason he didn’t nip it in the bud sooner was because she only begged for attention from him . “It does seem appropriate. But what about you?”
“Fire Lord Ozai is no more.” The once-Fire Lord smiled. “Just as the world is reborn in fire, I shall be reborn as the supreme leader of the better world. From this moment on, I will be known as the Phoenix King!”
————————————
Let it be known, from that moment on, Agni’s alters were not the worship spaces of the singular Spirit. It had Sun memorabilia, yes. It had Agni’s name written upon it, yes. But the portrait of the Phoenix King joined the shrines.
Notes:
Poor Azula... when i watched that scene, all i could think of was how she looked and acted like my little sister...
Chapter 27: hematopoiesis
Notes:
plot and drama, we love it... things are speeding up now!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The world was real in all the ways the mortal realm wasn’t, and metaphysical in all the ways the Spirit World lacked. This is to say that the world was emotions and emotions were the world and up was down and left was right, but not quite in a way that was quantifiable. The trees were illusions but Aang’s confusion formed the clouds, the grass was a hallucination but his stubbornness formed the ground. The world was fake, the mind was fact, and the Avatar was both, abstract and intact.
It was in a half-and-half world that the Avatar stood in, either eighty-two parts as one, and eighty-two wholes as one. The reversal of words didn’t seem like a ton, but it was the difference between a divided collective, versus many working towards the same objective.
As the Avatar meditated, one had to wonder, did he summon what he considered to be a part of himself, or another person entirely. This, too, made a difference in the world.
The last lion turtle—he’d once had a name, but that was gone now, as unimportant as his deceased brethren—had not had contact with the Spirits for a long time, now. It seemed that once the lion turtles were unimportant to the mortals so, too, were they to the Spirits. They did not step in when the lion turtles were killed by their residents, their protectees. The last lion turtle did not blame them for this. It was the nature of the mortals to give and take, just as it was the nature of the Spirits.
The young boy, glowing as he summoned either a part or a whole, was different, if only for the fact that he tried to give more than he took. Perhaps humanity had changed over the years. Perhaps not. It did not matter. Regardless, the young Avatar was problem-solving, and who was the last lion turtle to interfere? Instead, through the plants on his back and the birds in the wind, he listened.
That was all he did, lately, though he hadn’t heard proper words in many millenia; oh, how languages change. “In my life,” An elderly Avatar began, going by the name of Roku . The lion turtle knew him better by chaos enabler , a knowledge that solely came from the elderly Avatar’s opinion of himself. “I tried to be disciplined and show restraint. But it backfired, when Fire Lord Sozin took advantage of that discipline and restraint. If I had been more decisive and acted sooner, I could have stopped the war before it began. I offer you this wisdom, Aang. Be decisive.”
The young Avatar named Aang—though he seemed to know himself by cowardly one —shut his eyes tightly. The clouds of confusion became denser over the lion turtle. “Avatar Kyoshi.”
A female Avatar appeared—jointly justice bringer and killer— dressed in dark green armour and intricate war paints. “Chin the Conqueror threatened to throw the world out of balance, and I would’ve done anything to bring about peace , no matter the cost. I offer you this wisdom, Aang. Sometimes the only path forward is justice, regardless of the consequences.”
The cowardly one or Aang did not seem impressed with her answer, and moved on to another, eyes shut as he looked for another whole or another part. Finally, a man donning polar bear dog furs appeared. He thought of himself as widower . “I am Avatar Kuruk. When I was young, I was always a go-with-the-flow type Avatar. I was born into a world of peace and prosperity. But then, I lost my wife to Koh, the facestealer. It was my fault. If I had been more attentive, I could have saved her. Aang, you must actively shape your own destiny, and the world’s, or destiny will shape you.”
Rain fell from the clouds. It hid the young Avatar’s tears.
An airbender woman appeared, now, seemingly summoned by the hopeless clouds and unstable grounds. “I am Avatar Yangchen, young airbender.” This Avatar thought of herself in many ways, from manipulator to peacekeeper to false Nomad . She thought of herself in one more way, however, a way that none of the others had considered: Avatar . “All life is sacred, and I know that you are a gentle spirit, and the monks have taught you well. But this isn’t about you . This is about the world . I was born into an isolationist time, in which political manipulation and corruption ran unchecked. The world needed me, so I sacrificed my ideals to maintain peace, and bring about balance and equality.” The young Avatar tried to interject, but she continued. “Many great monks have detached themselves from the world, but the Avatar cannot, because our duty is to the world. Here is my wisdom for you: your duties call you to sacrifice your spiritual needs, and do whatever it takes to protect those who cannot protect themselves.”
The young Avatar, calling himself cowardly but bravely denying his past lives, stood, and launched himself into the air. He seemed to come to a realisation, diving into the water and bending towards the lion turtle’s face.
It had been many years since he had seen a human. This one really was just a boy.
The last lion turtle stopped and let the boy climb onto his paw. “Please help me.” The cowardly one— Aang —bowed. “Everyone, even my own past lives, are expecting me to end someone’s life. But I don’t think I can do it.”
The lion turtle did not speak through his mouth, but rather through a discordant cacophony of birds and bugs. “When touched by the Spirits, the mind suffers illusions, the heart suffers temptation. These are afflictions. The soul, however, evolves or mutates or ascends or falls, depending on your definition.” The young Avatar listened attentively, unlike how he had with the parts of of whole Avatars. “The soul, the heart of bending, is sensitive, and can become unpure. When one is pure and purges the impure, the soul is detached. It escapes .” The lion turtle brought his fingers to the heart and head of the Avatar. “Do you understand?”
The Avatar nodded. Good, it seemed language had not changed as much as he had feared in the last millenia. Bright light bathed over the boy, green as the foliage on the last lion turtle’s back.
“Wait for him.” The lion turtle said, feeling the flickering flame of the minorest of minor Spirits. He was young, a baby, and would never be much more than mortal. He was too fond of humanity, his and others. Now the last lion turtle looked to the other one, the marked mortal. The lion turtle referred to the second when he spoke, this time. “He will come.”
————————————
Golden eyes were long considered a reflection of the purity of one’s Inner Flame. As such, for the early years, Fire Lord Ozai pampered his son, born with the purest gold eyes in many generations. That was until Azula was born, not with pure gold eyes, but a clarity to them that read malice and excellence. She was firebending before she could walk, and performing katas as soon as she took her first steps.
As such, Zuko, with the purest golden eyes, was pushed to the side. What was a seed with the potential for the sweetest fruits when you already had a fully-bloomed tree?
“I’m sorry, Uncle.” Zuko whispered, tears beading in those golden eyes, so quiet that it barely disturbed the fires in the room. “I’m so, so sorry, and so ashamed. I don’t know how I could ever repay you.” His nephew’s voice sputtered, seizing, and Iroh spun around to grab his shoulder. For a moment, his proud, bowing nephew froze, until he went limp and allowed Iroh to yank him into a hug.
“I was never angry.” He whispered, fingers digging deep into his nephew’s back, feeling the thrum of energy beneath the bones. For a month, Iroh had been plagued by dreams of Zuko’s eyes looking through the holes of that theatre mask, and he knew what it meant.
Hematopoiesis was a process by which stem cells within the bone marrow differentiated into the required blood cells, whether it be for oxygenation, protection, or regeneration. Hematopoiesis could also be considered the process by which energy within a firebender’s bone marrow became the Inner Flame that flowed through the chi pathways, influenced by motivations and personalities.
There was one other definition, however. Hematopoiesis could be considered, according to the research Iroh had done following his escape from prison (and the reveal of Zuko’s… new identity), the process by which a Spirit’s offerings of food and energy differentiate into forms of power .
It was this differentiation that Iroh could feel, popping like fire flakes in Zuko’s bones. It was this differentiation that proved that Zuko was not Spirit-touched, but a Spirit.
“I was worried you had lost your way,” Iroh whispered, tears soaking into his shoulder and into Zuko’s. Both firebenders ignored each other’s tears, because they cried for different reasons. Zuko mourned his bad decisions, while Iroh mourned Zuko’s loss of a normal life.
“I did lose my way.”
“But you found it.” Iroh looked up at Zuko, his second son. “You found it all by yourself, and I am so, so proud of you, and so happy that you found your way here.”
“I—” Zuko’s voice caught. “I’m a—” He stared at Iroh with wet eyes.
“I know.” Iroh said quietly, and held him tighter. “It's fine. It doesn’t change anything.”
Zuko coughed wetly into Iroh’s shoulder, snot and tears soaking into the skin, but he did not make any attempt to move. His nephew had needed this sort of attention for years and was finally allowing himself to have it.
And if it took spiritual liberation and a group of kids Zuko once tried to capture, so be it.
————————————
At its core, healing through waterbending was based around two things: energy and chi pathways. When other benders—even male waterbenders in the North—spoke of chi and energy, the terms were used interchangeably, but they were separate in the way blood cells and plasma were separate.
Energy operated as the key point of healing. When Katara commanded water, she imbued it with her energy. Herself and the water intermingled, until the water was partially her , so she could control it. That was why she kept water in a flask instead of just whipping it out of nearby grass: the flask water knew her, the grass water was a stranger. When the energy in the water was transferred from Katara to water to patient, the energy flowed through the chi pathways, throughout the entire body, and boosted the soul. The high concentration of energy in the soul then moved on the same principle of osmosis, and fuelled the body. This excess energy then healed wounds.
Of course, there was energy loss. Since osmosis is a stabilising principle, her energy worked the same way. It would equalise, and about half would go to healing, and half would go to storage in the soul.
Originally, when learning healing, Katara only had interest in healing the body. Now, she had to wonder: if the body followed the mind, did the mind follow the soul? Could she heal heartbreak? Sorrow? Mania?
And would it be different to heal a firebender, considering Zuko spoke of Inner Fire instead of chi or energy? Would healing a firebender douse their Inner Flame, and then take away their bending? Take away their life?
Katara narrowed her brows at Zuko, who was speaking to Iroh. “And then would you come take your rightful place on the throne?” He asked, and Katara jolted to attention.
“No.” Iroh looked at Zuko, thoughtful. “Someone new must take the throne. An idealist with a pure heart and unquestionable honour. It has to be you, Prince Zuko.”
“I—” Zuko scowled at his uncle, fire sparking in his eyes. “We’ll talk about this later.”
“You’ve struggled, learned, and been remade. You are the only one who can restore the honour of the Fire Nation.” Iroh said firmly, and Zuko stood up, stomping away to the tent. Smoke curled up from his footsteps, and Katara could see the soles of his shoes burned into the ground. As she watched, small blue flowers sprang up from the scorched earth, uncurling their petals in just seconds.
Zuko’s uncle sighed and followed Zuko to the tent, and Katara quietly padded along behind him. For a moment, she paused to inspect the tiny flowers, plucking one from the ground. It was warm, but not hot, which was odd for the only plant to survive Zuko’s flaming steps. The light petal was engraved with swoops and spirals, with three points on each one. She hummed before heading to where Zuko and Iroh were whisper-arguing.
She didn’t mean to eavesdrop.
She really didn’t.
“I can’t take the throne! What will they think when I’m sixty, and don’t look a day over sixteen ?” Zuko exclaimed, his voice hushed but clear. “You need to take it, and we’ll find a solution for your heir.”
What? Katara’s heartbeat drummed in her ears. Now she was eavesdropping, but it was for a good cause. For her peace of mind. For Zuko's safety.
“I am a relic of the war, Zuko. The people need someone who not only didn’t take part in the war, but actively opposed it. To them, that’s you.”
“You may be a relic of the war, but I’m an active gamepiece in it, Uncle!” Zuko said, more muffled this time. “Worse, I died in the war. I’m not a relic, but a memory.” Katara shuddered, crouching lower and padding her fingers and feet with water to remain soundless.
“Don’t say that,” Iroh replied, a croaking, broken sound.
“How can I lead people like this, Uncle?” Zuko asked, and his voice broke. Katara could imagine the smoke curling off his shoulders, as it always did when he was devastated. “Lead people when I’m tied to an object, lead people when I’m barely even a person ?”
“If we can find an heir to me, we can find an heir for you, too. But you need to lead your people, or there will be civil unrest.” Pause. “I know you can do it, Zuko. You are the best—the only—choice.”
“I can’t!” Zuko yelled before sobering. “I can’t. There’s a reason that Spirits remain detached from mortal affairs. I’m already toeing the line. I’m not even allowed to interfere with my father. ”
Tui and La . Katara prayed, eyes shuttering closed. Please tell me that I’m mishearing something.
“Then what do you plan to do to your friends after the war is won? Leave them?”
Pause. Zuko sighed. “I don’t know.” Nausea rose in Katara’s stomach. “But I know that I cannot become Fire Lord. Maybe it was my destiny once. Maybe in another world it is something I become. But that destiny died in the North. My nation must come before my wants, Uncle, no matter how much Spirit runs in my veins, how much it dilutes my soul.” Zuko stomped out of the entrance to the tent, stopping right in front of Katara.
The boy paled, tongue darting out to lick his dry lips. “Hi Katara.”
Notes:
so... Katara, how we feeling??? This might be one thing you can't heal..
Chapter 28: the rights/rites to a safe journey/death
Notes:
two in one day???!!! NO WAY!!!! I couldn't leave y'all on a cliffhanger...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Katara didn’t look at him, not until Appa was in the air, not until the skies were red, not until Zuko’s Inner Fire was raging with screams of comet comet comet .
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Katara whispered to the bleeding skies and burning comet. I’m sorry, Katara .
“It wasn’t important, Katara,” Zuko replied, and he rubbed the Mask on his hip. Smoke curled off his shoulders, drifting to make grey, haunting clouds. “I couldn’t do that. Not so close to the comet. Not with Aang so stressed.”
“You…” She sobbed, ducking her head, and Zuko shifted closer to take the reins if he had to. “You died , Zuko. I heard you say it. You died , and I didn’t know. I could’ve saved you. I could’ve healed you.”
An endless abyss opened in his stomach, yearning to swallow him whole. For seconds, it was like the eclipse had started again, his Inner Flame disappearing into ashes. “You couldn’t’ve. I didn’t want you to know until—”
“Until what?!” Katara’s voice pitched up into a shout. “Until you left us? I said you would at the start, I just didn’t think—” She coughed wetly. “I didn’t think you’d be so cruel to make me care about you, Zuko, and then leave . Leave without a word .”
Zuko’s hands trembled, and his eyes filled with tears, glistening like the stars, hidden by the comet’s red glow. “Look what happened when you found out, Katara. I’ll only hurt you, Aang, Sokka.”
“But not Toph?” Katara paused. “She figured it out, didn’t she. And she didn’t tell us.”
“She figured it out through her earthsensing, and I asked her not to tell you.”
Katara huffed, but then laughed lightly. “She probably gave you hell .”
“She did.” Zuko nodded, seriously. “Broke a vase and everything.”
Katara fiddled with the reins, eyes focused on the horizon. Her shoulders shuddered for a moment, like a stone thrown into the lake. “When?”
She was not asking when Toph found out. She was asking when he died .
Zuko looked at her.
The sky had been dark, so dark, as Zuko’s eyes had fluttered shut again and again. The more he tried to heat his way out of the waterbender’s—Katara’s—snowbank, the more cold water flooded his clothes, making it harder and harder to heat his way out.
“We need to help him!” Aang—though Zuko hadn’t known him as Aang, yet—had shouted, but it seemed so far away, so muffled, like Zuko was underwater. The water seeped into his ears, freezing his brain.
“Leave him.” Sokka had said, from the top of the bison. Slowly, Zuko’s eyes moved to look at the Water Tribesman, whose eyes were cold as the ice he came from. Sokka’s mouth set into a determined line, and Zuko let out a groan instead of a dishonourable plea. “Aang! He’s been chasing us from the South to the North, no matter what we throw at him. He’s a firebender ; he can handle a bit of snow.”
“I—but—” There must have been some nonverbal communication he’d missed in his frigid, dying state. “Doesn’t the Southern Water Tribe have words for a safe journey home? So the Spirits will protect him.”
“Well, yes, but not for ashmakers! They probably want some wack Spirit with a weird-ass name to guide them. Killmonger, Spirit of Death and Destruction!” Sokka had joked and jumped off the bison, moving to stand over Zuko. His dark skin had been dusted with a cold-kissed red, like the first time Zuko had met him. “Fine. The guy gets hunting rites, I see how it is. Tui, become the light in the dark, guiding this as—Zuko, guiding Zuko home. La, accept Zuko into your embrace, and let him join you as the salt in your waves, and deliver him to safety and prosperity.” The Water Tribesman picked up some snow from the floor and sprinkled it over Zuko. “There. We say it before every hunt to help warriors find their way home, if lost.” Sokka had given him a lethal look, reminding Zuko that he didn’t deserve the help. “Giving a damn ashmaker a safe journey home. Giving him hunting rites.”
They were the words for a safe journey, but Zuko knew they’d be his funeral rites, though Sokka didn’t seem to mean it as such. Regardless, he’d been grateful that he’d even received them. Now, he could go home to Agni, instead of disappearing into the abyss.
Oh, how wrong he had been.
Sokka had groaned while Zuko stared at the warm coat the boy wore. "Aang. He's fine. He got the prayer for a safe journey and everything. Leave him. He deserves to figure this out alone. Maybe it'll teach him some empathy, realising what you experienced in the iceberg."
With big eyes, Aang had blown a warm gust of air onto Zuko, running to mount his bison. As Zuko had watched the large bison fly away, all he could think about was the soft, warm fur it must’ve had.
Even there, dying in a snowbank, falling deeper and deeper as he tried to melt the ice, Zuko did not curse the Avatar’s name. They were completely, entirely justified leaving him there. Zuko had fought them, and they had won. The group didn’t even realise that Zuko would pass, they just thought he’d melt his way out and stubborn his way into catching the Avatar. Unreasonably, even with this knowledge, he wished they’d given him a more honourable death, something other than freezing in a land so far from home.
Something other than a deep, painful exhaustion, staring at unfamiliar stars.
“When? You don’t have to say how? Just tell me when. ” Present-day Katara insisted, wrapping Appa’s reins around her hands until her fingers were white.
Zuko desperately skimmed through timelines, trying to find one where Katara would not be able to tie herself to it. Not the North, not the caves, not the eclipse… Aha. “My father. I died after I betrayed you, and my father refused to give me funeral rites.” He lied, rubbing at his thigh.
Katara narrowed her eyes, the tears still streaming down her face. “You’re lying. Why are you lying ? If I weren’t involved, then you wouldn’t lie.”
Zuko blinked and looked at her devastated face. He didn’t want to tell her. She would blame herself. “It’s… personal. There was nothing you could do. It wasn’t your fault. It’s… after the comet, okay?” Zuko rubbed his hands against his pants, and Katara let out another choked sob.
“Why didn’t you tell me before, though?! I get it, you don't want to distract me now, but why not before?!” Katara looked up, back to the start of the conversation. She unravelled her hands from the reins and fiddled with her necklace. In the red lighting of the comet, it was impossible to tell if her eyes were bloodshot or red-rimmed. “I get not telling Aang, just to keep him focused. I also get not telling Sokka, because he’d never believe it. He barely believes in Tui and La, and that’s just because he saw them. And if you’d told Suki, Sokka probably would’ve found out. But me?” Katara glared at him. “Why not me?”
“Because you’re too responsible,” Zuko said, simply. “Too self-sacrificial. Too stubborn. Katara, you’ll crucify yourself for something that wasn’t your fault. You’ll spend the rest of your life trying to fix it, and forget about everything else you care about. Look what happened with your mother, how you became the caretaker.”
Katara’s mouth twisted downwards. “That's why you should’ve told me. I could’ve helped. I’m responsible . I’m stubborn .”
“You want to know because you want to protect me,” Zuko said. “I didn’t want to tell you, because I wanted to protect you .”
There was silence for a few moments, only punctuated by laboured breathing. “You’ll never change? You will exist forever? Never die, never grow up? Just… stuck, dead , at sixteen? A—a Spirit ?”
A yawning pit of loss opened in his stomach. He would never marry Mai… if she was even alive after betraying Azula. He would never become Fire Lord, never have kids. He would never even have to worry about looking like his father in his old age, because he would never see that old age.
He’d never become the man he was meant to be.
“Yes.”
Another sob racked Katara’s body.
————————————
Power power pride power pride power power lonely power pride.
The servants massaged Azula’s hands, feet, and scalp, and she could feel the knots from many weeks at sea slowly melting away. “No wonder Zuzu was so tense after all his years at sea!” She spoke to nobody in particular because there was nobody worth anything there. Not the Phoenix King, not Zuzu, not her mo— “Doesn’t explain his poor bending though, since that was bad long before his little voyage .” Rainbow flames, she didn’t have rainbow flames, she was supposed to be better, why did Zuko have rainbow flames, it didn’t make sense.
The servants didn’t speak to her. They knew better than to do so. She picked a berry from the bowl next to her, held up by another nobody, and popped it into her mouth, chewing leisurely.
Stopped.
Spat a pit into her hand.
Power power pride power pride power power lonely power pride.
Immediately, rage flared in her chest, and the temperature in the room flared upwards by several degrees. The masseuses, now swapped over to manicures and brushing her hair, began to sweat, beads of water dropping to the floor.
“What am I holding?” Azula brandished the pit at the bowl servant, who raised an eyebrow. Big, prey eyes. She has big, prey eyes. Just like moth—
“A cherry pit, princess.” The servant girl whispered, eyes averted.
“Correct. And what day is this?”
“It i—is,” The servant girl bowed her head, the cherry bowl held above it. “It is the day of your coronation.”
“Yes, it is.” Azula smiled, and the girl quivered. Carefully, Azula manoeuvred the pit to be held between her pointer and her middle fingers. “So, please, tell me why, on the most important day of my life, you’ve decided to leave a pit in my cherry?” With a movement not unlike her lightning bending, she launched the pit at the girl, hitting her in the forehead.
Power power pride power pride power power lonely power pride.
“It wasn’t a decision,” She said, mockingly, as her shoulders shook. In laughter! Azula thought, her breath coming out raggedly. “It was just a small mistake.”
“Small?!” Azula jerked her chin before the mocking, horrible, shaking servant girl. “Do you know what could have happened if I hadn’t sensed the pit in time?!” The rest of the manicurists and the hair stylist recoiled, no long providing a neat little distraction from the comet-fuelled rage building in Azula’s chest.
“I suppose you could’ve choked?” The servant girl’s voice shook with what had to be laughter as she threatened the future Fire Lord.
“Yes. Then you understand the severity of your crime?” Azula asked, calmly, eyes wide and locked onto the servant.
The mocking girl bowed deeply, forehead pressed to the floor. “I understand, your highness, please forgive me.”
“Oh, very well, since it is a special day, I suppose I’ll show mercy ,” Azula said, kindly, and the girl glanced up. “You are banished. Leave this palace immediately. You are to never set foot on Fire Nation grounds again.”
Power power power power power lonely power.
The servant girl flinched.
Power lonely power lonely power lonely power lonely power lonely power.
————————————
For years, now, Lo and Li operated as a form of hive mind. One could only create the illusion of wisdom once one perfected finess and counsel, as well as the skill of being elderly in all the right ways.
“All your Dai Li agents?” Lo commented.
“All your imperial firebenders?” Li agreed.
“All gone?” Lo and Li chorused, staring up at the Princess, surrounded by blue flames.
The cool, dancing blue only emphasised dark, purple eyebags and raggedy, unstyled hair. It was improper for a lady to have her hair down. It was improper for a future Fire Lord to dispose of her most loyal allies. Azula looked over with distant, cloudy eyes and smiled widely with teeth stained red, small bits of cherry stuck in between her incisors. Finally, she looked back at her flames, and Li let out a soft, relieved sigh.
“None of them could be trusted.” She flicked her hand, only half-polished, the other one equally stained red, though Lo and Li could not tell if it was blood or more juice. Blood. Thought Lo, pessimistically. Cherry juice . Li hoped. “Sooner or later, they all would’ve betrayed me. Just like Zuzu or Mai or Ty Lee did. All liars. All of them.”
“Azula, we are concerned for you and your well-being.” Lo and Li spoke, identical voices overlapping to make one strong statement.
The princess’s head whipped to look at the advisors, her pupils dilating then contracting sharply, and Li flinched. “My father asked you to come here and talk to me, didn’t he? He thinks I can’t handle the responsibility—” She stood fingers playing with the tendrils of flame. “—But I will be the greatest leader in Fire Nation history.”
“I’m sure you will,” Lo said, blandly, and Li dug her fingernails into her own palm, eyeing her sister. “But considering everything that’s happened today…” Lo looked to Li, and Li gulped, not wanting to finish this sentence.
“Maybe it's best if you postpone your coronation,” Li said.
“What?!” Azula whipped around to look at them again, eyes wild and hair tangled. “Which one of you just said that?!” Both Lo and Li pointed at each other, and they each sneered. What happened to sister loyalty? They thought in unison. “What a shame. There’s only one way to solve this. You two must duel each other! I order you to fight an Agni Kai!”
“But we’re not firebenders!” They replied.
“Fine. Lo—” Azula pointed at Li. “You can stay. Li—” She pointed at Lo. “You can go.”
The sisters glanced at each other.
Notes:
my poor Katara, she just wants to heal him...
And Azula is going crazy in the background. All tragedy, no joy type chapter.
Chapter 29: prometheus
Chapter Text
“‘Zula, what’s wrong?” Zuko had asked, after the little princess, just six, threw a world-class tantrum, causing her servants to leave. Smoke curled from the floor, where a circular ashmark still smouldered with flame. Discreetly, Zuko ground it out with his foot, his own firebending too weak to extinguish it.
“I don’t wanna do my hair!” His little sister had yelled, throwing a hairbrush at him. Zuko had caught it. “It hurts!”
Zuko rubbed the red brush. “You have to, ‘Zula. You’re a royal firebender, now. It’s not appropriate to keep your hair down.” The words were just parroted from his father, though when the Fire Lord said them, they were much harsher. As Azula growled and sparked, Zuko smiled placatingly, though dark, painful jealousy wrenched through his gut. “What if I do your hair? I promise it won’t hurt.”
The little princess had tilted her head, brows pinched while she pouted, before acquiescing. “Okay, Zuzu.” She hadn’t started saying it mockingly, not yet.
Zuko had gently pushed her into a lotus pose on the floor while he sat on his knees behind her. With the hairbrush, he’d carefully pulled the long, dark strands into a ponytail on the top of her head, before knotting it into a bun. Wrapping a silken red ribbon around the base to hide the small elastics, Zuko had smiled at her in the mirror. “See? That wasn’t that bad, was it?”
Azula had pulled out the two front pieces to frame her face and gave herself a critical look. “It's not as neat as father’s.” She’d said. “But I like it.”
Now, Zuko stood upon Appa’s head, Katara still gripping the reins behind him. His little sister was sitting on an embroidered red cushion, head bowed as a man held up the Fire Lord’s crown above her head.
“Sorry, ‘Zula,” Appa flew closer and landed, and Azula gave Zuko a devastated look, barely covered by anger. “I’m afraid your coronation is postponed.”
When Zuko used to do Azula’s hair, he’d always carefully pull back every strand, gelling the flyaways. Sometimes, before she was old enough to mock him, he’d sing softly to her, and she’d tap her fingers. When he’d returned to the Fire Nation after his banishment, she still wouldn’t let servants touch her head, instead forcing Ty Lee to brush and style it. Those moments, when he’d peeked into her room, seemed quiet, with Ty Lee speaking softly to her while Azula’s eyes fluttered shut. Hair was always an intimate affair in the Fire Nation. Nobody but servants and family were permitted to touch it, as well as, eventually, spouses. It said something significant that Azula asked Ty Lee, instead of her servants, to assist her.
Now, with both Ty Lee and Zuko gone, it seemed Azula was all alone with her tender head and stubborn hair. Diagonal bangs cut across her forehead, going from the bottom left of her cheek to her right hairline. Scraggly chunks of hair fell out of the lopsided, hazardous bun, and those, too, were chopped away haphazardly. Zuko jumped from Appa’s head, followed by Katara.
“You’re going down,” Katara said firmly, but Zuko could still hear her phantom sobs in the hair, haunting him.
“You want to be Fire Lord?” Azula asked, standing up with a manic grin. Zuko did not respond because she did not need to know that his coronation was not in the cards. “ Fine . Let’s figure it out, just you and me, brother . The showdown that was always meant to be. An Agni Kai.”
“You’re on,” Zuko replied, and Katara looked at him, devastated.
“What are you doing ?” Katara whispered. “We were supposed to take her on together .”
“I can handle her, Katara.” And I can’t die, I don’t think . Not like you. “She’s slipping.”
At that, Katara pinched her nose and nodded. “Don’t you dare die.” She said, but it wasn’t a joke. A tear beaded in her eye, and Katara flicked it away with her bending. “Not again.”
Azula spun towards the door, staggering through each step up the stairs, and flopped her hand around in a feeble command. “Follow me, Zuzu . Let's finish this where it started.”
By the time they’d reached the royal sparring arena, purposed now for two of the three Agni Kais that Zuko had participated in, Azula was already crouched at the farthest end. New flags hung from the ceiling, decorated with phoenix wings instead of the military Fire symbol, and Zuko shuddered. As he surveyed the auditorium, with rows and rows of seats, faces and people kept flashing into them.
Generals, cheering Ozai on. Palace staff, hands clenched over their mouths in horror. Uncle, eyes stuck on Zuko’s burning form. Azula, grinning eagerly as her hands played with the hair Zuko did. Zuko shook his head and kneeled, back to Azula.
“Agni, I offer this fight to you. In my victory, you burn bright. In my loss, my Inner Fire returns to your endless Flame.” Zuko recited, hushed, so quietly that even Katara could not hear it. It was a vow to himself and to Agni alone.
“Phoenix King,” Azula seemed to be trying to whisper, but the words came out loud and manic, hardly words at all and more a barely-coherent string of thought. “I devote my victory to you. I won’t lose. I won’t lose. You will protect me.”
Zuko’s eye twitched. What has my father done, turning himself into some sort of god, some sort of Spirit? Perhaps Zuko was a hypocrite, but he had never claimed to be equal to Agni, not as Azula was implying.
Finally, Azula stood, and Zuko followed. As she staggered to face him, spinning off-balanced, she dropped the coronation robes to the ground. “I’m sorry it had to end this way, brother.” She said, eyes hazily looking upwards.
“No, you’re not,” Zuko replied.
“No, I’m not.” Azula agreed and blasted a barrage of sickly, blue flame at him. It was vast, larger than it ever had been, and Zuko could feel the comet in his chest screaming at him to fight.
Hands aflame, Zuko’s draconic, serpentine flames raced towards Azula’s, rainbowed-red and blue flaring against each other like waves against a wall. They flared, spread, raced into the comet-reddened sky, hiding the stars from sight. Through the dispersing flames, Azula kicked forward, sending hating slices and enraged blasts towards Zuko, cackling and screaming and crying all at once, but Zuko could not hear a thing.
Spiritual, haunting music played in his head, as the voice of his priestess harmonised eerily, a ghostlike rendition to his ghostlike self, fighting a ghost of what his sister had once been. Zuko whipped his arms to create a dragon of flame, large and vast as Shao, never possible before the motivation-and-intention increasing comet, turning his purpose into obsession and Azula’s perfection into insanity.
The fire dragon whipped outwards, swallowing cerulean flames with gaping jaws, as Azula screamed inaudible screams. She glared at Zuko’s burning flames behind her and whipped back to look at Zuko, eyes wide and pupils constricted. A tail of flame blasted her into the sky, crashing down into Zuko, who slashed the fire apart with ablaze hands, parting the blue, burning seas. Azula fell to the floor, crouched and panting as tears evaporated off of her face, and Zuko punched into the floor, twin Masters—Ran and Shao—made of fire twisting and turning as they bit her. The dragon heads exploded as Azula blasted outward, surfing along her fiery waves towards Zuko. With both hands outstretched, all Zuko could see was blue heat, and he whipped aflame hands downwards, shooting himself high above Azula’s flames.
Whipping out with fiery tongues, the haunting melody grew louder, and he couldn’t even hear the crackle of his own fire, cutting through lethal blasts. As he hit the floor, landing from a deadly height, his knees didn’t even ache, and he continued blasting waves of fire at Azula’s skating form, before lashing out with another serpentine flame to knock her off her rapid waves.
As her back smashed into the floor, a pained grunt cut through the horrible, eerie melody, and Zuko could hear again, hear as Azula’s body hit the floor, once, twice, thrice, until she skid along the rock, her metal armour making a horrible screeching sound.
“No lightning today?!” Zuko shouted, trying to cut through her heavy breathing. He did not shoot. “Afraid I’ll redirect it?!”
Azula laughed maniacally, hands spinning as electricity sparked off of them. Zuko’s pointer and middle fingers pressed together, and he steadied himself.
She looked at him, eyes wide and bloodshot, obvious even under the comet’s red lighting, before glancing at Katara. No.
Before he could even begin to move, Azula stepped towards the spectator, the waterbender—whose element would only worsen the damage of lightning—and shot gleefully.
Time seemed to slow as Zuko sprinted in front of the lightning. Save her. Save her. Zuko leapt, fingers outstretched to catch the electricity, the charge in the air, and he moved panicked. Save her, save her.
His fingers stopped in front of his heart, and the world exploded white .
————————————
Agni’s spark had returned home, a redo of what should have occurred the first time, instead of the boy appearing in La’s waves.
Unfortunately, the spark was not to stay.
Unfortunately, that first time would forever stop His spark from coming home.
*You’ve returned.* Agni burned, lightly plucking the Inner Fire of the boy-Spirit.
The minor Spirit shook his head fervently, stomping around and growling. *No! I need to go back!* He turned to Agni with flames in his eyes, and Agni thrummed proudly. *Send me back! I need to save her! I need to, Agni! Please!*
Agni considered this and glanced into the mortal realm, where one of La and Tui’s children fought his poor, insane child. *La and Tui’s child is fine, just as you will be. You are not dead, my spark. Just… temporarily indisposed.*
*No! I need to go back now!*
Agni flared as the minor Spirit’s fists burned. *Do not speak to Me as such.* He burned, and His spark flinched.
*Did I lose, then? Are the gods—*
*No. The only death that matters is Air and Earth’s marked one’s.* Agni smouldered. *That fight, unlike yours, has yet to be decided.* Pause, while Agni considered the flaring Inner Fire of His spark, emotions and flame boosted by the comet. *Come with me. Tui and La cannot bother you, not now. You did give yourself to me with that prayer, however temporarily.* Collecting His spark into His Flame, the Sun burned a hole into the mortal realm, just large enough for even a minor Spirit to see into the other world. The Spark stumbled out of Agni’s inferno and pressed a metaphysical eye into the peephole.
*There is something off about my fa—* The minor Spirit’s impression halted. *The Fire Lord’s Inner Fire.*
*He took my shrines .* Agni growled, and his Flame skimmed through all the shrines within the mortal realm, progressively growing in size and heat. As Prometheus had stolen fire to benefit mankind, this blasphemous mortal stole Agni’s fire to benefit himself . *Air and Earth are playing a reckless game.*
Notes:
the final fight is the next chapterrrrrr
Chapter 30: the phoenix king
Chapter Text
Aang was going to die.
“Come on out, Avatar.” The Fire Lord called out, tauntingly, while Aang shook within his earthen ball. Sweat poured down his back and scalp as Ozai attempted to roast him alive, cooked within his own shield. Oven-roasted Avatar. Sokka’s voice joked, and Aang’s shoulders relaxed minutely. A buck a pound. “You can’t hide in there forever!”
The ball rolled, and Aang smashed against the searing walls, screaming as the cracked pattern was burned into his exposed skin. The walls glowed, melting into molten rock, and Aang breathed shakily, his tears soothing burned cheeks. Everything stopped for a moment, and Aang breathed in. The ball was full of his own expired air, and the world was darkening.
Until a massive, horrifying sound, so loud that it was quiet , ripped through his protection. Aang was flung backwards, and a sharp pain thudded between his shoulder blades.
Lightning ripped through his body, so seizing and all-encompassing that the whole world shifted to monochromatics, white, electric outlines defining every undefinable thing. Glowing eyes spun around him: Kyoshi, Roku, Kuruk, Yangchen. They all watched, they all begged for one thing. We will do it for you . They all whispered, bloodthirst in hand, brandished as a weapon. If you are unable, we are willing. We are wanting.
The glowing, cosmic figure of the Avatar—remodelled to be Aang, but it must’ve been Roku, Kyoshi, Kuruk, Yangchen—gripped Aang. It begged. It asked. It wanted.
Aang let it want.
Aang let it have .
“Come on out, little boy.” Ozai/Sozin/Chin/Koh/General Iron sang, moving towards the rubble where They lay. As the enemy leaned forward, ready to destroy Them, the Avatar gripped his beard and yanked him close, eyes and arms glowing with power and excess energy.
The enemy summoned flame, blasting it towards them, but the Avatar knocked his hand to the side easily, glowing eyes not leaving Ozai’s horrified and angered face. With a concentrated blast of wind, They sent the enemy flying, and simply stepped out of the rubble.
The Avatar would not let Ozai/Sozin/Chin/Koh/General Iron win. The enemy’s body flew across the floor, jumping along the earth like a skipping stone, and the Avatar flew forward, an invisible ball of whipping winds holding Them aloft. The Avatar screamed soundlessly, flames streaming from Their extremities and mouth, cutting through pillars of earth, which quickly joined Them as rings.
A tsunami crashed into the Avatar, but it did not douse Their flame. Instead, it, too, yielded and intermingled with fire, both coexisting impossibly. Every element, braided and dodging and weaving, orbited them in perfect circles, and They looked down at the enemy’s wide eyes and twitching limbs.
The ball of elements—perfectly balanced, as the worlds were not—smashed into Ozai, no longer a shield but a threat , a manmade comet against the enemy’s comet-driven flames. Ozai/Sozin/Chin/Koh/General Iron flew away, no longer fighting but fleeing , but it was too late for that.
The orbiting stones filed away into knives, no longer than Their hands, and the earthen shards blasted into the floor, following the enemy and destroying the earth in Their wake. The Avatar doused the enemy with a pillar of water, sending him to the ground, soaked and shaking with rage.
As he ran, no longer flying, They smashed into the ground, just barely missing him. Ozai stood upon a pillar, blasting wayward arcs of flame that They dispersed with earthen walls and flicks of Their wrist. The enemy ran, again, but They grew tired of the chase.
Now, the Avatar lashed out with minute comets of Their own, so sudden and so inevitable that the enemy just had to stand up and keep fleeing instead of trying to evade. Every attack he made was destroyed, every escape attempt thwarted, and the enemy just froze for a moment, staring at Them in horror.
They relished it.
Ozai/Sozin/Chin/Koh/General Iron began to flee again, slower now, and the Avatar easily followed, as pillars of earth fell, trying to crashing to the enemy. An arm of water slithered around the slow , flying man and yanked him backwards, smashing Ozai onto a tall platform. The enemy lay there, defeated, and the Avatar did not smile.
They would not smile until he was dead.
Dead? One of the Avatars whispered, now shuddering out of the trance. Not dead.
Dead. Yelled the rest of the Avatars, shaking and jostling the cowardly one. Dead!
“You and your forefathers devastated the balance of this world!” The rest of the Avatars yelled with the cowardly one’s voice. “And now, you shall pay the ultimate price.”
Dead dead dead dead dead dead— They chanted.
Alive . The cowardly one said, and They were cut off from the world. Silenced.
Aang looked down at Ozai, who was shuddering beneath him. The firebender crawled onto his knees, looking up at Aang with anger , which veiled a type of fear that Aang could not quantify. “I’m not going to end it like this,” Aang said to the rest of the Avatars, who rustled and shook and yelled as he purged them from his body.
“Even with all the power in the world,” Ozai said, and Aang looked down at him. He tried to emulate Sokka’s cold, dead expression. “You are still weak .”
It sounded like a phrase the Fire Lord said many times before. Aang wondered if it had been said to Zuko. Aang felt more than saw Ozai move to strike him with flames, and Aang pushed his wrist up and away with a pillar of earth. The earth rose to bound the wrist, and the Fire Lord tried to strike Aang with the other, though he quickly bound that wrist too. Both pillars moved to the side, putting Ozai in a T-pose, head loose as he snapped his teeth angrily.
The pillars sank into the ground, and Ozai was bound, vulnerable, while Aang breathed out his anger.
Zuko told me to kill him. Aang’s mind whispered.
No. Aang disagreed. Zuko didn’t know about energybending. I won’t kill him for no reason.
————————————
The Blue Spirit watched through the interworld rip as Aang placed his hands upon the Fire Lord’s head and chest. The man went limp, head raised upwards, and Aang shut his eyes.
No. What is he doing? Nausea rose through Zuko’s not-real being, and he jerked forward, as if he’d be able to fix anything without a body . Why couldn’t he reform faster? Kill him! Please, Aang!
Glowing light beamed from Aang’s mouth and eyes, so pure in love and mercy that the Blue Spirit shielded his metaphysical eyes. The light was both mortal and Spiritual, piercing through both worlds. Around him, Zuko could feel an immense amount of energy watching , from Agni’s flaring anger to Tui’s snapping, interested gaze to Air’s fickle concern-glee to Earth’s calm curiosity. Tension and nerves flared in the presence of these Great Spirits, only worsening Zuko’s nausea.
Red light exploded from Ozai’s mouth and eyes as well, overlapping the light coming from Aang. When Zuko squinted metaphysically at the light, fear and anger slithered down his spine. This light, too, was pure, but entirely different from Aang’s purity. This light was pure in hatred and power and conquest.
The worlds shook as the light enveloped Aang and Ozai’s bodies. Where Aang was entirely a light blue, almost white, Ozai had two tiny spots on his soul, like fingerprints. One was the same almost white colour as Aang’s, and the other was a dark greenish-brown, reeking of mulch and stubbornness , somehow.
Spirit Marks. The Blue Spirit stared. Does my soul have Tui and La’s fingerprints?
Both worlds shone with red and pale blue light, blinding in every way, but quickly, the red began to spread . Like rot, it crept over Aang’s arms, eating through the pure love until Aang was shaking and the worlds were almost entirely bathed in hate. Spirits gnashed their teeth and fought, mortals slashed their swords and elements and killed. There were only two places still filled with love and care . A blind earthbender, dangling high in the sky, held by a young Watertribesman, and a youthful waterbender, desperately trying to heal a temporarily fallen Spirit’s form.
Unknown to anyone but the Great Spirits and the Blue Spirit, Aang began to think of these four people, and many more, so filled with love and care and kindness that the pale blue light started to spread . Rapidly, the red in the world disappeared as white light washed over it. The Spirits paused their teeth-gnashing, and the mortals halted their fights to regroup with those they cared most about. Aang stood, watching, as Ozai fell to the ground, a portion of his soul gone as his bending slithered away.
We won. The Blue Spirit grinned as his soul slowly trickled back into his now-healed body in the mortal realm. Zuko opened his eyes to Katara’s teary face, and the waterbender hugged him tightly. “I told you not to die.” She whispered, shaking as she dug her fingers into Zuko’s back. For the first time, Zuko returned the hug equally as tightly.
“Aang won,” Zuko replied, and Katara laughed, heaving Zuko to his feet. Silently, Zuko looked at his thrashing, crying, fire-breathing sister, and a wave of melancholy rolled through him.
Katara rubbed his back. “I’m sorry, Zuko.”
She didn’t need to be sorry, Zuko knew that. Azula had hunted Aang, tried to kill her just before. But Katara was truly, sincerely sorry, just because Zuko was hurt . He looked sadly at his sister, who was sobbing and screaming. “You haven’t done anything wrong,” Zuko replied, a statement with dual meanings.
“I’m sorry, anyway,” Katara said, another statement with dual meanings. “And I forgive you. For dying and almost dying.”
Zuko nodded. “Thank you.”
————————————
When removing one’s bending, that portion of the soul is ripped away and released into the cosmos. Usually, the energy of that soul disperses and disappears.
However, this time, that portion of the soul bore the marks of two Great Spirits. This time, that soul was worshipped as a Spirit, put on the same level as the Great Sun Spirit. This time, though Air and Earth did not realise it, these Spirit Marks were identical to another past mortal’s, one that ascended to become the Blue Spirit.
While Ozai lay defeated in the mortal realm, the smallest tendril of red soul slithered out in the Spirit World. This small tendril of bending energy, given a Spirit’s blessing and worshipped as the Phoenix King, began to grow.
A feathered Spirit, glowing with crimson malice, rose from the ashes of mortal failure.
Notes:
Hm. Isn't that *fun*... Millie try to write a fight scene, challenge level IMPOSSIBLE
I know this was a smaller chapter, only 1800 words, but I felt like this was *right*... I hope y'all agree!
Also, kudos to all of you who realised that though this was the final fight, it was not the last chapter. Extra kudos to the many of you that realised that something bad would happen when Aang energybended. Finally, the most kudos to everyone who has been helping me on this journey to THIRTY chapters. All of your comments have really motivated me, and helped this fic become a reality. But it isn't over yet >:D!
Also, copy-pasting another comment just for clarifications:
"Zuko, since he relies on having a body (minor Spirits need a mortal tie), was briefly disembodied from Azula’s lethal blast. Since he’s a very minor Spirit, just one step up from mortal, mortal things CAN kill him. He would have returned to the mortal realm with OR without Katara’s assistance, the healing just made it faster."
Chapter 31: schrödinger's soul
Chapter Text
Something is… missing . Ozai stared blearily at the foggy eyes of the earthbender, who was cackling, laughing, mocking him. I am halved. He looked upwards at the Sun, at the Spirit whose spot Ozai had taken, and reached for flame, for warmth, for power.
There was nothing. Nothing but a wisp of smoke, ashes where a wildfire once burned.
Missing. Missing. My fire. My power. My sanity—
Did insane people even know that they were insane?
Bumps raised over Ozai’s skin, a deep, unshakeable cold settling deep into his being as he shivered, teeth clacking. I am a god! I am a god! “W—what have you done to me?!” He demanded, spittle flying from his mouth as he tried to lunge towards the Avatar. His traitorous body did not move more than a pitiable flop .
“Ew, ashmaker rabies.” The Water peasant said, and Ozai growled.
“I am a god.” Ozai bared his teeth, body flopping as he tried to reach for his Inner Flame again. I command you! Burn! “I am a god!” Ozai screamed an unholy sound, a guttural, aching noise, like a sputtering fire.
The Avatar looked down on him coldly, as cold as the empty abyss in his chest. “I took away your firebending. You can’t use it to hurt or threaten anyone else again.”
Ozai cackled, and cackled, and cackled. His body was an endless void, a pit of hunger and gluttony, and his fire could no longer eat for him. He just had to content himself to endless laughing in the face of the scum .
He ate and he ate, drank in their horror, bathed in their disgust. He ate until he went limp, a diabetic’s coma, though he didn’t know if he’d eaten too much or too little. Too little, too little. He was a glutton sentenced to a death of starvation and rot, what a psychopath this Avatar was. When Ozai got his Inner Fire back, he’d remember this. This separation from the element, this unfillable void. He’d remember. He’d remember.
Without the warmth of his Flame to focus him, time blurred. Power power power. His empty soul insisted. Hungry hungry hungry.
“You didn’t kill him.” Ozai’s head whipped up and his eyes focused on his son. Broken, yes. Traitorous, yes. Oh how Ozai wished that abomination wasn’t his son. “I thought that, maybe—”
Staring at that hideous scar covering the traitor’s face, a semblance of sense returned to him. “So, the traitorous prince came home.” Ozai said, donning his Fire Lord status with ease. “You always were so loyal . Its a shame that wasn’t burnt out with your eye.”
The traitor shrank backwards, face paling, and Ozai sniffed deeply as power thrummed in his chest where Fire still wasn’t. “Y—” Suddenly, red flooded the boy’s face as he stared at the ensignia on Ozai’s attire. “You took over Agni’s shrines! ”
“I am a god .”
The Avatar stepped in between Ozai and the traitor. “I took away his bending, Zuko. He can’t hurt anyone.”
Now his son turned that rage onto the Avatar. “You took away his bending?! Are you crazy , Aang?!” The Avatar tried to interrupt, but the ex-Prince was like a komodo-rhino, charging through everyone. “With him alive, the Fire Nation will still be divided! And he’s a martyr !”
“Martyrs have to die to be a martyr, Zuko.” The peasant girl rubbed the traitor’s arm. He sank so low as to associate with a Water girl.
“Not in the Fire Nation!” He flung his hands up. “He’s been robbed of an ‘honourable death’! And to kill him now would be dishonourable!” The ex-Prince spun towards Aang. “I thought you killed him when you sliced up his soul—”
“What?”
“He’ll go insane.” The traitor rubbed a hand over his face. “He’ll go mad, and Azula’s already off the edge, and I can’t take the throne since—” Freeze, not pause. Ozai knew the difference, knew fear versus dramatics . “They’ll think him a god, Aang.”
“I am a god, Zuko.” Ozai snarled, and his son looked fearfully at him before hardening. “There is no Agni , only the Phoenix King .” There was some sort of truth in that, something far past what Ozai knew. “You may take the throne, but know that, in the citizens’ eyes, I won . I lived . And that legend will fuel the war for many centuries more.”
The ex-Prince opened his mouth to reply, but before a sound could be made, he blinked out of existence.
The male Water peasant stared at the empty spot where Zuko had once been, mouth hanging open. “Is this some new form of firebending…?” He glanced at his sister, who stared at the empty space, stricken, tears already welling in her eyes.
“He’s not allowed to die again !” The waterbender clenched her fists, tendrils of water whipping into life around her. “Not again!”
“What happened?!” The blind girl demanded, to no response.
“ Again?! ” The Avatar’s team chorused while Ozai snickered silently. Looks like I am Agni’s chosen after all. The male Water peasant turned to the earthbender. “Where is he? Can you sense him?”
The earthbender let out a slow, shuddering breath. “According to my sensing, he should be right there.” She pointed to the space where his son disappeared. “But his heat signature is fading. I have— I don’t know.”
“My pathetic son is just extraordinarily unlucky,” Ozai commented. “Or extremely lucky, considering his unlikely existence on this plane. Though that's gone, now, as he’s left to meet his maker.” The earthbender kicked him in the jaw, and blood ran down his throat, quenching that hunger ever so slightly . Ozai began to laugh again.
And again.
And again.
————————————
Fickle as the wind, or the whims of the wind’s masters.
They celebrated, Air knew. Moon and Ocean, Sun and Blue Spirit, they celebrated . And Air, though fickle as They may be, was not a sore loser. They were, however, plentiful .
And that plentiness knew—knew in the way that a baby knows to breathe and the tornado knows to spin—that their Spirit Marks had not been destroyed, not like they would’ve been should the mortal have died . Instead, the Marks still existed, just… elsewhere.
They cheated us. Stated North, and East chorused His agreements in the crackling of autumn leaves in the wind.
We won! West cheered as She surrounded Air in the smell of petals and waking plants.
Technically, the Avatar did… sever the soul. Is that not a death? South replied, in blustering heats and droughts.
No. North said firmly, Her voice that of cracking winter snow and blinding blizzards. A technicality does not mean we lost, just as it does not mean we won. A discussion must be had.
There is no purpose in that, North! South blustered. We lost, let us lose gracefully.
I can see why summers have grown lax under your presence. North bit. Balance must be had.
There were benefits to the plentiness of Air. The Spirits were summoned with just a hushed command, as Air was all-encompassing.
————————————
“You pathetic—”
The world flipped and tilted, shrunk and exploded, folded and expanded, Zuko gagged, nausea slithering up his spine, and his Mask sprang onto his face without a thought. Like a theatre scroll, the world unrolled before the Blue Spirit, packed with Spiritual energy and hunger. As Zuko blinked, the world was nothing , just an abyss packed with invisible but present Spirits. Whatever one thinks of when one thinks of nothing , whether it be a white room or a watercolour world or darkness, it was all and yet none.
On the second blink, the Blue Spirit was in a courtroom, seated next to a… judge? Spirits sat in rows in the audience, and the jury peered at him curiously.
*A mortal courtroom for the mortal Spirit.* Wind swept through all the Spirits' minds, including Zuko’s, leaving the ridges of his brain feeling dry and grainy. *What else can one expect?*
*What am I doing here?* The Blue Spirit demanded, carefully pressing the impression into the souls rather than slicing it. The Great Spirits may be able to get away with burning and pulling and drying, but he could not. *Ozai was defeated.* Zuko looked around the courtroom with eyes that were not real, but the Spirit World convinced him that they were. Finally, his sight snared on Agni, whose Flame burned with resentment. For a moment, nerves flooded through Zuko, before realising that that hatred focused on the Great Spirit in the middle of the courtroom.
The Great Spirit—Air, because who else could it be— flipped , and a man stood in the middle of the courtroom. His skin was a vibrant blue, as light as the sky, and clouds drifted across a mouthless, noseless face. The suit he wore seemed to be sewn from the same fluffy clouds, which attempted to fly away, and sunglasses perched impossibly upon his face.
*When big Spirit matters are dealt with, such formalities must occur. Even if that formality is questioning the most minor of minor Spirits.* The man looked at him with an amused look, but it was nothing like Tui’s. Tui stared at Zuko like Zuko was a lottery ticket, to be thrown away once its duty was fulfilled. Air looked at Zuko like Zuko was a toy, to be used and played with until his joints were floppy and overworked, until his skin was worn away from use. *Now, if we’re going to fulfil your true crime fantasy, state your name for the record.*
The Blue Spirit shouldn’t play along—that was how you got caught —but humoring the Great Spirit would make this go by faster… and less painfully. *Z—The Blue Spirit.*
*But you were once a mortal named…* The man made a show of tapping his chin. *Prince Zuko? Son of Fire Lord Ozai?*
*Yes. Though I am still a—*
*Right, right.* The man flicked his hand at Zuko, who desperately looked towards where the judge should be, though a nondescript minor Air Spirit sat there with a bored look. Right, its not actually a trial… just a manifestation. Like origami, the man folded in and out, forming a smaller, though more intimidating figure. Snow whipped across the clear blue sky of her skin, though gray clouds kept covering every exposed blue spot. Icicles dripped from her sharp suit, and Zuko shivered as her impression entered her mind. *And what would you say is the definition of death ?*
*For firebenders such as Ozai, I wo—*
*No. What is the definition of death ?* The feminine Air blasted frigid air through his mind.
*The separation of body and soul?*
*Are you dead then?*
Pause, while the Blue Spirit fidgeted with the locket around his neck. *By that definition, yes.*
*If you are dead , what would you consider your new Spirit status?*
*I don’t know!* Zuko growled, slamming his fidgeting hands onto the table. *Rebirth? Second life? I don’t care! My—Ozai lost!*
The feminine Spirit— North , his mind supplied—tutted. *So you would say that you are not the same person you once were?*
*No, I didn’t change my actual self!* The Blue Spirit protested. *I am the same person as I was before! Just… more!*
North turned to the crowd and smiled, gesturing at Zuko who swallowed nervously. *Did you choose body or soul?*
*Soul.*
*So, your soul remained intact, and you were provided with a Spirit’s body—your Mask, that is?* North held up her hand. *Don’t answer that, I know you don’t know. Would you say it is the soul that defines you as the same person?*
*Yes. What does this have to do with Ozai?*
North rolled her eyes and flipped back into the man—South, Zuko thought. *The mortal known as Ozai’s soul lives, yaddy yaddy ya, our Spirit Marks were technically not destroyed, blah blah blah. It's really all very boring. All you need to know—* The man dispersed and reformed right in front of Zuko, and the Blue Spirit nearly unsheathed his sword. I guess I know how I got here. *Is that the important, betted-on part of Ozai’s soul is both alive and dead. Schrodinger’s soul, really, as we cannot determine its status until we either discuss this philosophical dilemma or determine the locus of the missing scrap of soul.*
*Ozai’s soul is missing ?!* The Blue Spirit demanded, standing up and slamming his hands into the table in front of him, which held tissues. An invisible force smashed him into his chair, and Zuko winced.
*Don’t move.* Metaphysical winds blasted through the Blue Spirit’s not-real skull. The man lowered his sunglasses to reveal a blankness where the eyes should have been. *Yes, missing. And you just agreed that the soul defines the person. So, though the soul is gone from Ozai’s body , the soul still exists . As such, the Avatar did not destroy the Spirit Marks before the end of Sozin’s comet, and we won .*
No.
No, no no no no no no.
*It's different for mortals. Different rules. He might as well be dead. The Spirit Marks are not attached to Ozai anymore! Not his body!*
Zuko stared at the Southern Air Spirit’s grisly smile, like the rotting of a carcass in the sun. *But you, Blue Spirit, said that the soul defines the person, not the body it is attached to.*
*You tricked me.*
*I’m sure you’re used to dealing with Tui, but the trickster is much more fond of pranks and annoyances than tricks .* Pause. *I promise you won’t have that issue with me.* Now North—not South, not anymore—turns to the rest of the Spirits, to Agni , who looked at him with a combination of disappointment and protectiveness. *If, as the Blue Spirit says, he is still himself, than soul continuity is personhood, and is life . This means that, since the Spirit Marks are still upon the missing soul and unbroken, the World Spirit failed , and the worlds must be separated.* North stared at him with nonexistent eyes, flat skin where they should be, with canines serrated and clear as icicles. *Case closed.*
Notes:
Me: Okay, okay... The Spirits need to have an important discussion. Let's just make everyone calm and have normal characterisations, and they can figure out what to do.
The demon of AO3: Yeah, but what if Air is actually 4 people and each person is slightly different?
Me: No, that—
The demon of AO3: Oh, and there's a puppet court.
Chapter 32: virulence
Notes:
i like biology, so enjoy the eensie-weensie little bio references.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Many years ago, before the men had left Sokka alone in the South, there had been two hunting partners by the names of Kanek and Atka.
Hunting partners often shared a sort of intimacy only seen in romantic relationships. It wasn’t unheard of for such partners to partake in intimate acts during the cold and lonely nights, though it was frowned upon if it became anything more than a physical relationship. Kanek and Atka were one such frowned-upon pair. Regardless, they had a knack for hunting that only came out when they were together , so there was never any comments made.
On one such hunt, a sudden and devastating snowstorm swept through the village and surrounding areas. As soon as the storm ceased, every man in the village went searching for the pair. For three nights, they looked, but only found Atka on the fourth night, muttering and stumbling through the snow. He’d lost his left glove, and his fingers had been cold and frostbitten. When asked about Kanek, the man began to laugh and sob uncontrollably.
Sokka could still see the man’s crazed eyes and sunken cheeks, blood staining his white teeth after he bit his tongue, trying to stop laughing. He could hear the slurred words, pierced with cackles and breathy sobs. “Kannik, Kanek. Frost, Kanek. Kanek went into the frost.”
Two weeks later, Atka had disappeared into the night, gone with his dead lover.
That crazed laughter surrounded him again now, overlaid on Ozai’s mania. It wasn’t the same. Ozai had lost power , not a lifelong partner, but maybe there wasn’t that much difference to the power-hungry Fire Lord.
Toph smashed her foot into the man’s face again, and he collapsed, unconscious. “It… I couldn’t deal with the laughter anymore.”
Sokka had to agree. “Where’s Zuko?” Even if it wasn’t sexual or romantic, there had always been an intimacy between hunting partners. Zuko and Sokka, fighting together as they had, sparring against one another as they did, had become an unorthodox version of hunting partners ; love and care were not confined to romance. Now, staring at where Zuko had vanished, Sokka could understand Atka’s mania. “Anyone?!” Sokka waved his hand around, making sure that he didn’t hit Suki, who was supporting his hurt leg. He yelped as pain struck through his tibia —the name of which he only knew from the healing textbooks Katara stole from the North, which were awfully interesting.
Aang bit his lip. “I have something to tell all of you—”
Katara sighed and spoke at the same time. “There’s something none of you know—”
Toph stomped the floor and also spoke. “Zuko isn’t what you think—”
All three looked at each other, and Sokka tilted his head. He glanced at Suki, who seemed equally interested. “I’m thinking that whatever you three are talking about is the same thing .”
The three know-it-alls stared at each other, lips sealed. Of course, Toph went first. “I saw him. He’s not human.”
Sokka cackled before wincing again. “Ow. Okay, Toph , you saw him. Very funny, but you won’t get me a—”
“She’s right.” Katara interrupted, and Sokka poked Suki in the side with an incredulous look. “Seriously! He d—” She paused, the statement caught in her throat. “Something happened. It’s—” His sister’s eyes went glossy. “He’s a Spirit , Sokka.”
“That doesn’t happen , Katara!” Sokka protested, and she spun her narrowed gaze onto him, angry lines etched into her face, as deep as Kanek’s body under the snow. “People don’t just turn into Spirits, and I guarantee Mr. Angry Ponytail wasn’t a Spirit when we met him!”
Aang stepped forward, looking imploringly at Sokka. “What about Yue?”
Sokka jerked backwards as Yue’s face filled his mind. “Goodbye, Sokka.” She had whispered, cradling his face in ghostly hands, though he could feel the cold pressure on his cheeks. His eyes closed as the soft pressure of Yue’s lips touched his, floating ribbons tangling through his hands and body.
He swallowed, hard, as he glared at Aang. “Don’t talk about Yue.”
Suki rubbed his back, and Sokka leaned into it, lips still downturned. “I think you all can understand how crazy this is. A Spirit ? Are you sure that this isn’t some… elaborate prank?”
“Have you ever known him to play pranks ?” Toph asked, eyebrow raised and uncharacteristically serious. “Look, he has this Mask that apparently makes him ‘himself’. Maybe something happened to that and he disappeared.”
“So, he’s fine! He’s not dead!” Aang smiled, a bit relieved, and Katara choked on the air, tears beading on her lashes. Geez, where were you when the Ember Island Players needed actors? Sokka thought, somewhat cruelly.
Sokka remembered this ‘Mask’, capital ‘M’. “The Blue Spirit Mask? He’s just a vigilante, not a fucking Spirit! ”
Suki tapped her hands on his leg, and Sokka glanced over. “Do you remember how I never saw him before you returned the Mask to him at the pr—” Pause. “—the Boiling Rock?”
“Yes, but I saw him, Suki!” Sokka rubbed his face, and Suki grabbed his waist to stop him from plummeting to the ground. “He’s antisocial , not a ghost !”
Suki inhaled deeply. “You saw him?”
“Yes!”
“While you held his Mask?”
Sokka looked at her seriously, shutting his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. “First you believe in fortunetellers, now you believe in Spirits —”
“You met Tui and La.” Katara’s voice was rough, red rimming her eyes, and guilt settled like sediment in his stomach.
“He’s not a Spirit,” Sokka growled. Have they all gone mad? He’s not a Spirit, he can’t be a Spirit. “He’s just Zuko!”
“My girlfriend turned into the Moon.” Sokka had said to Zuko, on the lonely war balloon, still untrusting. But now, if his hunting partner turned into the Sun, who could answer with a horribly awkward consolation? Who would say, “That’s rough, buddy” ? Because one person leaving Sokka to join the Spirits was a coincidence , but two was a pattern. Two meant there was something wrong with Sokka . Two meant that, somehow, somewhere, it was Sokka’s fault.
Sokka didn’t think that all the meat in the world would make his muscles strong enough to bear that guilt.
Beside him, Suki was taking those deep breaths that she did when things got too frantic, those deep breaths that said that this drama was getting stored deep inside her, to be unearthed privately.
Sokka wished he could do that. “He wouldn’t tell all of you without telling me.” He said firmly. “He wouldn’t .” When Katara tried to say something, he silenced her with a glare. “We hunt together, spar together, set camp up together. Lots of silence for him to tell me. Trust me when I say this: he would have told me before anyone else. So no, he isn’t a Spirit!”
Suki rested her unoccupied hand on Sokka’s tensing bicep while Katara spoke. “I heard him say it to Iroh. I overheard it, Sokka, just before the comet. He didn’t tell me willingly, you don’t need to take it personally. He probably was waiting for the best time.”
“I sensed it with my feet.” Toph offered. “Bet all of your eyes are feeling pretty useless now.”
Sokka pivoted to Aang, who also chimed in. “I asked Roku.”
“He would’ve told me.” Sokka let himself fall backwards, sitting on the floor with his probably broken leg propped up. He looked to Ozai’s slobbering, bloody, unconscious face. ” Sokka shoved his own face into his hands, the light too much, too distracting, too overwhelming. When Suki placed her hand on his shoulder, Sokka shrugged her off. “Just… give me a moment. I need to think.”
“You’ve been avoiding meeting Suki,” Sokka had told Zuko at the Boiling Rock, more so out of concern than suspicion. “And avoiding me when I’m not alone.”
And then, once Sokka had returned the Mask, Zuko went to talk to Suki. Once Sokka had returned the Mask, the prison guards could see Zuko. Once Sokka returned had the Mask, Zuko returned to Zuko , not the weird shaking addiction thing he’d had going on.
“Fuck.” Sokka whispered to Tui and La, to Acne the Sun Spirit, and to Zuko, who apparently hadn’t trusted Sokka, not like a hunting partner.
————————————
*Case closed.* North said.
Tui gnashed Their not real teeth at Air. More fond of pranks and annoyances? Their chi reached for the blood flowing through veins around Them and clenched it tight. Across the false room, Spirits with mortal forms seized and froze, backs going straight and large, skin-cracking smiles stretching across their faces. *North! You forgot something, though I would expect that from an airhead such as you.*
*I was wondering when you would feel left out enough to join us.* North spoke breezily, and Tui’s energy moved forward, shifting from Fish to Moon to Girl. The borrowed form had long white hair and flowing robes, and Their voice was soft and elegant. The little racehorse’s mouth fell open, moving like a fish out of water , and Tui snapped Yue’s teeth at him.
This new form maintained Tui’s sharp teeth and solid white eyes. More flies are caught with honey than vinegar . The young girl— Yue , Tui thought fondly, the only mortal They would ever think fondly of—whispered. I am in the vast expanse of La, but let me take control, Tui. I know court politics.
The Moon controlled the waves, including the waves of change, but Yue could control the direction of those waves, perhaps. Tui, in Yue’s form, snapped Their teeth again. *I can’t let you cheat our wager, North. That ruins all the fun of a bet . But if you want mortals… I can give you a less… dicey gamble.*
————————————
Yue had been floating for many months, now, just salt in the expanse of the Ocean. It seemed like a boring life, but it was anything but. Every month was a year, another year she spent with her people. Much like the Spirit World, La changed and shifted and grew to match the tastes of Their salt, and Yue had spent the last few years tending to a beautiful moonlit garden, just as she had to Spirit Oasis. It was not just a garden, but that was where she spent the bulk of her time, surrounded by carvings and winding paths and sparkling lights.
She’d met many people, from waterbenders to princes, from generals to healers. Over the months, her garden of icy flowers became a sort of rest-stop for souls that did not like stationary afterlives. Yue was not a Princess, but a host . And a host had more liberties than a Princess. Yes, she still had to listen . Yes, she still worked through the background. But as a host, she was allowed to guide the souls to a new, better place.
In short, Yue had become the train station. Like all liminal spaces, they did not come to her for the food she offered or for the flowers she maintained. No, they came to move on , but that didn’t mean Yue was lonely . She’d spoken with diplomats and Chiefs, with fighters and healers. There were many places that one could use as a train station , but Yue’s was preferred because of her company.
Of course, she, too, had become… tired of the mundane lifestyle. Even in the North, where she had lived in one place all her life, she at least had concrete duties and expectations. And so, in this second of boredom, she reached .
Yue had never been far from Tui, and it was in this reach that she opened her eyes to a courtroom. She knew everything Tui knew, a horrific ordeal for any mortal, but she endured. “I am Yue, daughter of Chief Arnook, Princess of the Northern Water Tribe.” Her audible words sent a visible shudder through the room of Spirits, but she, herself, was not a Spirit. She didn’t even share a body with one. Here, now, she was just a mortal.
*Well, well.* North flipped to South, and Yue shuddered. This was not something for mortal eyes, eyes that were too real for this not-real world. *We have a mortal in our midst. What are you meant to do for us? From what I know, you kinda…* The man drew a line across his throat and made a gurgling death sound. *Before Ozai died. You didn’t even know him.*
“Oh, no.” Yue smiled softly, that tender look that made people loose-lipped and open, that look that only women had. She’d learned well, in her time as the Princess of the North; she’d learned more in her time as a host, speaking with prosecutors and murderers. “I’m not a witness, Great Air Spirit.” Yue curtseyed. “You are the prosecutor and I am the defense .”
At her words, the Spirits tittered uneasily, but she could feel Tui’s amusement press into her mind. Good. They were entertained. And if They were entertained, so too was Air.
She had a lot of practice in entertainment , both as Princess and host.
*Defense…* Pause. *And you mortals do know that this isn’t an actual court, right?* Laughter from the minor Spirits, but that was to be expected. They didn’t care about the results; only cared that they supported the winning side. After all, the losers were the ones who made reparations .
Yue giggled. “Of course, Great Air Spirit! I just thought that it might be more entertaining for you and the rest of the Spirits if you had some opposition.” Pause. “Not that I’ll be much of a challenge, but it’ll be fun, at least.”
The man’s smile quirked. Women’s work, indeed . *Alright, Princess Yue . Go ahead and defend. *
The Princess stood at the front of the room, suddenly teleported there through the air. For a moment, she shut her eyes, not willing to show weakness. Finally, she began. “So, Prince Zuko—” Smoke wisped out of the boy-Spirit’s nose, though it stopped once she raised her brows. “You say that life is defined by soul continuity. Now, I have to ask, do you think that Ozai’s soul segment is still valid even when separated from the rest of the soul?”
*No.* The Blue Spirit impressed harshly, like a dagger slicing through Yue’s frontal lobe.
*Objection!* The Southern Air Spirit demanded.
“To?” Yue replied sweetly. “Besides, this isn’t an actual court. We’re just borrowing elements to play out his fantasy, as you said.” The Great Air Spirit grunted and gestured for her to continue. “Now, Prince Zuko—” She repeated his mortal name. “—how would we determine the valid soul segment?”
Pause while the minor Spirit thought. *Whichever segment is larger, I believe. That segment likely maintains more personhood.*
“And what segment was removed from Fire Lord Ozai?”
*The bending and Spirit Marks.*
“Would you consider bending to be part of a personhood?”
The Blue Spirit stared ahead for a moment, eyes entirely invisible. *That’s a difficult question. Bending is a gift from the respective Great Spirit, so I’d say that bending influences personhood, but does not define it.* He bit out the next part of his statement, as if forced to spit it out. *However, Ozai placed a high priority on bending prowess, including his and his children’s. It might play a part in his personhood.*
Mortal Spirits could lie, but not well. And the minor Spirit certainly didn’t want to be caught lying by the Great Spirit. Yue did not sigh, feeling not-real eyes on her back. “To clarify, it both does and does not play a part in personhood, depending on who the mortal is?”
*Yes.*
Now, Yue turned to the Spirits. “We do not know the emphasis Fire Lord Ozai placed on bending in his own personhood, so we cannot determine whether or not this soul segment counts as a living Ozai. As such—” Her voice caught in her throat, and her mouth filled with saltwater. Tui wanted back in. Yue spat the water onto the floor. Let me finish, please. “If you would like to separate the worlds, a discussion must be had—” Her head snapped back, teeth sharpening. It felt like her mouth was being split open and pulled apart, as if for Tui to waltz out. Saltwater gurgled in her throat, in her nose, and ice slammed down her spine. Again, she spat out the water. “Or a new arrangement must be made!” Yue coughed through the paralysis. Desperately, giving up diplomacy, she whispered, just loud enough to be heard. “You say you’d like to be separated from mortals, but this whole arrangement was based around our lived. You’ll be bored without us.”
Yue’s skin split down the sides as a serpentine fish swam out, Yue’s consciousness floating in the room like a bloated corpse upon water. At that, Tui snapped Their teeth once, twice, and the door slammed open.
*It's considered impolite to discuss people behind their backs.* The Spirit at the door stated, impressions strong yet a tad new . The Spirit stepped out, vast wings spreading. Every feather was made of embers, smouldering and smoking, like it had been reborn of ashes. *Though I should expect that from the Princess of Savages and the dead Spirit of the Moon.*
Usually, the older a virus is, the milder it will be. A virus that was deadly two hundred years ago may only cause a common cold now. As a virus adapts to its host, it must be able to co-exist for a lengthy amount of time if it wants to reproduce. In that way, it may spread less rapidly through cells, but the virus will not go extinct.
However, newer viruses did not have that adaptation yet. For the lapisvirus outbreak, in which benders petrified into earthen statues, hundreds of benders perished every day. However, due to the virulence of the lapisvirus, the host died, and the virus was never passed on. The virus’s brutality killed itself.
In the same way, new Spirits tended to be more volatile than their older counterparts, trying to mark their place in the world through violence instead of politics. Thusly, the new Spirits would not have alliances, only grievances, and eventually would be captured or enslaved as revenge . They lacked political survival skills in the Spirit World, which only led to grievances and minor wars.
That is to say, this burning, avian Spirit would be the Spirit World equivalent of lapisvirus.
Notes:
oop—
tea in progress. CAUTION: HOT
Chapter 33: mutualism
Notes:
HAPPY CANADA DAY FOR MY FELLOW CANADIANS! HAVE A TRIAL!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This was the part Zuko didn’t tell Team Avatar on Ember Island when asked about his first banishment.
He didn’t tell him about the way his father’s left hand gently covered Zuko’s eye, the first tender touch Zuko had felt in years.
He didn’t tell them that he stared up at his father, who had eyes identical to his own, and imagined forgiveness in the golden irises, almost the same pure gold of Zuko’s.
He didn’t tell them that when the burning started, it’d been so cold and numb that Zuko closed his eyes, considering it a mercy.
And he didn’t tell them that, after Zuko woke up on the Wani, he sent hundreds of letters to his father thanking him for the kindness. Thanking him for giving Zuko a chance to redeem himself.
Now, Zuko stared at the left hand of this burning, avian Spirit and the scar under his Mask tingled. His impression was like the burning winds of the desert, but they were underlined with flame and sand.
*Who are you?* The Blue Spirit imparted, opening and shutting the locket around his neck.
*Zuko, the disgraced son and disappointing Spirit.* The Phonix Spirit imparted, and Zuko narrowed his eyes. Immediately, his dual dao were in his hands, and he outstretched them threateningly.
*Who are you?* He repeated, voice gravelly in the Mask. He didn’t speak, not when in his persona. This was new. This was dangerous. The Spirit stepped out into the light, a pillar of flame, sand, and whipping winds. Large winds stretched from his back, though they flapped aimlessly, not connected to the towering form. *Show yourself!* There was a disapproving twitter through the crowd at the Blue Spirit’s remarks.
*Now, now,* The Spirit did not have any limbs, but the knowledge of him putting up his hands nonthreateningly appeared in the Blue Spirit’s mind nonetheless. *I’m here to rectify your mistakes. Here to… shed light on the situation.* The pillar blazed and light flooded the room. *Allow me to introduce myself. Ex-Fire Lord Ozai, though you may call me the Phoenix King. As proven by my time on Earth, I am Agni’s replacement.*
Time stopped. The world froze; nobody mattered. Zuko’s scar tingled.
Kill him. Thought the Blue Spirit, and the dao shifted in his hands. Blasphemy. Threats. He is dangerous. Kill him.
No. Zuko replied. We can’t. Spirits cannot die.
The Blue Spirit was relentless. A bit of torture, then. He hurt you. He hurt Aang. He hurt Katara and Sokka. Make him wish he were dead.
Zuko thought once, twice, and agreed.
The moment the Mask had control, a torrent of winds picked him up and plopped him on one of the observing benches. *Bad Blue.* South shook His finger at the Blue Spirit, who growled. *Now, stay. Good dog!* Ozai’s soul segment appeared in a gust of wind on the other side of the audience, and South turned His attention to the Phoenix King. *Let's get started! I loved the dramatic entrance, but you’re going to have to wait your turn for the testimony. * South snapped His fingers at Tui, who snapped Their teeth right back. *Moon! Bring back the girl; she was funny .*
Zuko stared at not-Ozai, seated and metaphysically—but not visibly —raising a disapproving brow at him. Against himself, chills ran their fingers down his arms, and Zuko looked away.
The Blue Spirit was not impressed with Zuko. They were divided—spiritually, not physically—again.
South twirled around the courtroom. *Let’s move on from the logistics of the soul segment, why don’t we?* Of course, He wants to move on. The Northern princess beat him, and now he's going to pretend she didn't. *They’re boring, anyway! I want to hear your opinions. How else can our jury do their job?!*
————————————
Aang absent-mindedly chewed at his nails, ash, dirt, and gunk caking itself over his tongue with a disgustingly salty taste, though he couldn’t seem to stop himself. “I can go to the Spirit World.”
Everybody except Sokka—who was still cradling his head in his hands—turned to look at Aang. “No,” Katara stated plainly. “Ozai is still here , and I don’t want to risk it.”
“Just take him away. I don’t care where!” Aang sighed. “Zuko might be in trouble.” Katara and Suki—the de facto decision-makers of the group, especially with Sokka… distracted—looked at each other. Finally, some sort of telepathic decision made, Katara nodded.
Immediately, Aang dropped to the floor in lotus pose, face tilted upwards slightly to the sky.
The transition from mortal realm to Spirit World depended on two things: lack of worldly draws—that being things that remind one of mortality, such as heat, hunger, or exhaustion—and the devotion to a Spirit, or Spirits. Since the North, Aang usually used Tui and La, since his own Air Spirit(s) were not as intimate as the Water ones. However, today, he tried to focus all the attention on Agni.
Firebenders were inherently spiritual. Though they may not believe in the Spirit World or may believe Spirits to be simple elemental phenomena instead of real personifications, no firebender would ever deny that their Inner Flame came from Agni. There were variations, of course. Some, like Ozai, called for world domination to honour Agni, while others, like Zuko, considered honouring love, freedom, and life to be the only way to appreciate Him. But through all these considerations, there was always one acknowledgement: Agni was the Sun, and Agni gave Fire.
All this considered, if Zuko were to go to the Spirit World, he would go through Agni. Thus, Aang would retrace those steps.
Aang rose, fire—no, Fire—wrapping around his soul and pulling . The world spun and melted, like a watercolour painting submerged in the ocean. The painting burned and burned, until a new painting was slipped into the ornate frame, and Aang was no longer in the mortal realm.
Quietly, Aang jolted, casting his gaze throughout the room. Everything was wooden, from the walls to the ceiling to the bench he sat upon, and Spirits filled the room. He knew not to focus for too long on any singular face—his mind already unravelling after staring just a second too long—and instead glanced towards the minor Spirit beside him, who wore… Zuko’s Mask.
Zuko jolted at Aang’s appearance, hands shaking slightly, before stilling. The Mask tilted down and up in an ominous, silent nod of recognition, but the firebender did not speak. “Zuko,” Aang whispered, and the minor Spirit flinched, swords clattering against the floor as his grip failed.
In the middle of the room, a man with skin of sky and a suit of clouds froze. Slowly, he turned and Aang shuddered. Though he had no mouth and no teeth, his cheeks pinched upwards to imitate a smile, and he almost looked like an incomplete scarecrow. *The World Spirit…* The worlds blasted through Aang’s head, like the monks’ soft, disciplinary gusts of air. *You’ve arrived! Aw, how we’ve missed your presence. Now, I know you are just a child for mortal years and nothing more than an egg in the ovary for Spirit years, but I do ask that you are silent .*
Aang nodded firmly and kept his mouth shut. Zuko looked at him, clearly panicked, and Aang rested his hand on the Spirit’s shoulder. Slowly, Aang shook his head with a smile and eased back to try and understand why the Spirit World had become a courtroom. Perched where witnesses usually sat was a large, familiar owl who had (justifiably) hated the Gaang. Aang tilted his head.
*Aang.* Zuko’s voice whispered into just Aang’s mind, just as every other Spirit did, and Aang turned to look at the unsettling Mask. *I’m sorry. I should have told you. How did you find out?* Aang imitated meditating and then used his fist to create something similar to Roku’s bun. *What are y—it doesn’t matter.* Zuko paused, clearly trying to select his words-not-words carefully. *The Air and Earth Spirits want to separate the mortal and Spirit worlds. Something happened that ruined Their game, and now They are trying to figure out whether or not They should split the worlds. The Princess of the North—* Aang followed his gaze to a familiar Princess with flowing hair like the light of the moon.
“Yue’s here?!” Aang exclaimed loudly, to a dirty look from the Spirits, though Yue waved and smiled at him. “Sorry...” He whispered.
*As I was saying, she debunked the game's validity, so now they are just going through Spirits and determining whether the major consensus is to separate or remain connected.* Pause. *I don’t think most actually care about separating or not separating. Sure, it’ll stop chaos from leaking, but this is just entertaining for them. They will agree with whoever puts on the best show.* Aang had the feeling that Zuko was leaving something out, something important, but he just nodded and turned to the trial again.
Chaos leaking? Aang thought, though he couldn’t ask the question aloud. Instead, he focused on Wan Shi Tong’s words-not-words.
*You don’t care for the humans, do you, Wan Shi Tong?* South was now a woman— North . *You went as far as banning them from your library.*
*Is there a question?* The Owl asked, somehow raising an eyebrow even though birds didn’t have any.
The air dropped three degrees as North stared at him. *Of course. You reside in the mortal realm to gain knowledge about the mortals, correct?*
*Yes.*
*And this library used to be open for mortals to learn?*
*Yes.*
North hummed. *And what happened with the firebender named Zhao?*
Wan Shi Tong ruffled his wings. *He researched Spirits residing in the mortal realm and, before leaving, burned down a wing of my library. Millennia of knowledge lost.*
*And what did he do with that information?*
*His crimes are not a reflection of my library’s knowledge!* Wan Shi Tong hissed, narrowing his eyes. *Don’t you dare insinuat—*
*What did he do ?* North pressed.
Wan Shi Tong glared at Her hatefully before speaking. *He located Tui and La’s physical forms in the mortal realm and killed Tui.* Inaudible but prominent gasps radiated through the courtroom.
*And then you closed the library to humans…* North paused. *So you acknowledged that mortals are a threat not only to your knowledge, but to Spirits?*
*It is more complicated than that.*
*It’s not.* North replied. *But I’ll continue. You also acknowledge that you residing in the mortal realm furthered the war of the mortals, not only killing the Moon, but allowing further chaos to leak into the Spirit World?* What does that mean?
*That was only one reason!* Wan Shi Tong snapped quickly, trying to get the words out before North could speak over him. *We rely on mortals for our survival! We cannot sepa—*
*I’ve heard enough from you. Spirits meddling in mortal affairs has only ever served to—* She turned into South. *Bite us in the ass.* He finished. Wan Shi Tong, the powerful Spirit that nearly killed Aang, was dismissed with a flick of the man’s hand. *Koh, y—*
“Please, Great Air Spirit.” Yue stepped forward, her voice twinkling through the otherwise-silent room. “I have not had my turn with Wan Shi Tong. A game is only fun if it is fair.” South paused and looked at her, but his curiosity seemed to win out, as Wan Shi Tong reappeared. “Wan Shi Tong, you shut your library to mortals, but you let Avatar Aang and his team in. Why?”
The Owl startled. *They searched for knowledge and promised not to use that knowledge for ill purposes. Besides, they provided knowledge to me. An eye for an eye, the human expression is.*
“And you survive off of knowledge?”
*Yes. For myself, gaining factoids and maintaining a wide knowledge base ensures that I don’t flicker into non-existence. This is why I have my Seekers collect knowledge from the humans for me, though I do not usually interact with mortals myself.* The Owl impressed a shrug into the minds of the Spirits. *Mortals are nasty little gnat-cats, but I find their knowledge to be quite gratifying.*
“So you broke your own rules because mortals are, though annoying and chaotic, essential for your survival, while being amusing?”
*I—I suppose, yes.*
Yue turned towards the crowd, as radiant as the Moon, and Aang found his eyes to be fixated on her. “Just as the mortal realm is reliant on you for guidance, protection, and, in Agni, Tui, and La’s case, bending, you are reliant on them .” The crowd erupted in disagreements, but she simply held up her hand and waited for the Spirits to calm. “I said this after questioning the Blue Spirit. You will be bored without us. The worlds operate on mutualism: mortals provide power via worship, and Spirits provide for us. Besides, without the mortal realm, you will all be stuck with only each other as entertainment. The mortal realm is, for Spirits, like a play . Why get rid of that because mortals do what they do best: cause chaos and amuse ? Why embrace peace over pleasure ?”
The room erupted in not-real but oddly audible applause.
Notes:
I love Yue, can you tell?
Chapter 34: a deal with the devil
Notes:
hiya!!! new chapter for yall!!! sorry for the inconsistency, life has been beating on me... but c'est la vie, we beat it back!
also, I made a bit of fanart for this series, and i'll probably make more. my tumblr is itsmilliemartian, if you're interested! there's only one thing for now, but it'll hopefully become more active!!
also, does anyone think the ao3 font looks different now? i'm not sure, but my eyes don't like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After Kanek died, Atka went back onto the ice, still trying to save him. Sokka stopped rubbing his face. “We’re going to go help Zuko.”
It was the first thing he’d said since Aang left —though his body was still there—and Katara looked at him like he’d gone mad. “How?! He’s in the Spirit World with Aang. We’ve never been able to enter.”
Sokka shook his head. “You’re right. We haven’t. But we know a place that connects to the Spirit World.” Sokka levelled his eyes on Appa. “The creepy library.”
“That broken leg must’ve made your thoughts a little fuzzy— ” Toph began, and Katara yelped, water immediately leaching out of the soaked ground. She kneeled next to Sokka, water-covered hands resting on his shin and coolness leeched into his skin, as Katara’s water pumped vigour into his veins. Without a word, she gripped each side and yanked . White light glared in Sokka’s eyes as he screamed, though the pain quickly sapped away as the water spread over the set leg.
“Sorry, Sokka.” Katara removed her hands with an apologetic look, and Sokka breathed heavily. The vigour disappeared, and exhaustion settled into his bones.
“—because that library is under a desert .” Toph continued.
“Damn, Katara, tell me next time. I can’t see anything. ” Sokka complained, vision still blurry from the pain, but he held up his hand. “Don’t you dare , Toph. I can see what you’re about to say.” The earthbender shrugged, and Sokka’s shoulders relaxed. “But you can sandbend now, Toph! Do you know what this means?”
“Appa won’t get stolen this time,” Toph replied harshly, and Sokka sighed.
“ No ,” Sokka said. “Though you could make a cool sandcastle to protect Aang’s body while we enter.” He rubbed the scant hairs on his chin that he swore would be a beard one day. “Regardless, you can unearth/unsand the library! And we can enter the Spirit World!”
“How would that help?” Katara shook her head. “First, Wan Shi Tong will be there. Second, even if we could get to the Spirit World, what could we do? Do you remember Aang and La after Tui d—” Her voice fell off, leaving her mouth hanging open like that fish Yue sacrificed herself for.
“We don’t know what’s happening there.” Sokka forced himself to his feet, the world spinning. “Aang might need us. Zuko might need us. We’re partners, Katara.”
Katara would know what he meant. And, as her eyes softened, Sokka knew it worked. “Okay.” She replied. “Okay, we can try to go as moral support. But someone needs to guard Aang’s body.”
Suki nodded, finally joining the conversation. “I will.”
“Suki—” Sokka began, but she just held her hand up.
“No.” She smiled imploringly. “I don’t want to go to the Spirit World. I have enough on my mind without that. Knowing about Zuko is my limit, Sokka.”
He paused and looked at her. “Okay, Suki. You’ll be the bodyguard.” Pause. “Body guard.” He snickered.
————————————
North growled and swirled in Air’s being. Why are you entertaining this girl, South?
Hot irritation fizzled and steamed. What's the point of a trial if there is no amusement to be had? Tangible concentration blasted towards the burning, winged man-Spirit in the crowd. Besides, the girl is all fluff. She’s exciting the Spirits for now, but she forgot that there are schemes to be had.
*Alright, kids! Recess!* South clapped His hands inaudibly, and summer winds scooped up the Phoenix Spirit, dragging him into a tiny pocket of the Spirit World. The man stumbled, invisible green nausea radiating through the air, and Air chuckled. *I forgot how fragile minor Spirits are!* The minor Spirit glared at Him, flame dancing around his feeble little fists, so tiny in comparison to Air’s omnipresent plentiness. *None of that! I’m your patron , silly. I am the reason you aren’t gone from existence after that energybending. Now, you’re going to listen very closely and agree , okay?* Chills washed over Him and He folded inwards, North expanding outwards. *You’re driven on power , Phoenix. Without it, well—* She studied Her icicle nails, which melted and refroze. *You’re weak. Well, weaker than you already are. A Spirit can’t die, but they can fade into something so minuscule that you could be trapped on a pinhead, wandering a world that seems as vast as the mortal realm.* Pause. She looked up. *However, I think We can help each other. You’ve already elevated yourself to Agni’s place on the Fire shrines…*
Phoenix looked up, gluttony pouring out of his being, as thick and slimy as a bird in an oilspill. *Usurp Him?*
*What did you think I meant?* A nail file materialised, dragged from Her domain. North had only said facts. Meaningless words that had no actual value, so they weren’t lies, but this silly minor Spirit thought She was implying that Ozai could become Agni. This silly minor Spirit, nothing but a fertilised egg in a fallopian tube, would misinterpret, would draw his own conclusions. *Great Spirits are above all else. They have the most influence, respect, power… advocate for the separation, and you can work with Me.* As My servant. My lesser. I need more, anyway. So many died after Ozai’s ancestors killed them. The chaos leakage didn’t affect Agni, and Tui was reborn, so They were unimpacted. But Air lost every servant, every indebted slave. Air was temporarily powerless, ruined. The worlds needed to be separated, and the leaks had to be sealed. *Where Blue is now more Spirit than boy, you still stink of mortality. Lies can fall off your tongue with minimal cues. Make something up. That’s what mortals are good for.*
Pause, before Ozai nodded. The minor Spirit outstretched his hand, and North heated and melted into South, who shook.
Deal done, schemes schemed.
————————————
“How did you know, Aang?” Zuko whispered audibly, drawing dirty looks from the other Spirits around him. He gestured for Aang to follow him into an empty corridor.
“I asked Roku,” Aang replied. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know how to tell you and I didn’t want you to—”
“Want me to what? ”
“Leave.” Aang spoke in a small voice, and Zuko shut up.
“I—” He glanced around, pulling his Mask off now that they were alone. Instead of blinking it away into its place on his hip, he instead slid it in with his hands. “Aang, I would’ve told you. I didn’t want you to be distracted from the actual goal.” Pause. Zuko growled softly before shutting his eyes, fiddling with the scarf around his wrist. Ozai’s gluttonous face as he slammed the courtroom door seemed to be burned into his eyelids. Instead of looking at it any longer, Zuko opened his eyes. “Why didn’t you kill my father, Aang?”
“I told you, Zuko.” Aang pouted, and his self-pitying look made Zuko’s stomach turn. “I won’t sacrifice the small bit of my people left. Not for something pointless . It worked out in the end, anyway!”
Zuko hated pity, an emotion reserved for those who wouldn’t empathise or understand, or be sympathetic and kind. As a whole, it was a pathetic copout . No obligation to forgive or forget. Unfortunately, Zuko was not taught how to be forgiving or forgetful. Here, staring at Aang’s proud face, he at once felt oily, sickly-smelling pity. And where pity lacked in forgiveness and forgetfulness, it made up in cruelness .
Because this pity didn’t just make Zuko nauseated. It made him eager to strip Aang of the ignorance—or innocence, depending on one’s view—that oozed out of the airbender’s pores.
“No, Aang, it didn’t work.” Zuko growled, spinning around to pace. Yue seemed to be winning for now, and no doubt Aang thought so too. Wrongly. Because Air did not lose, one could tell that by the sharpness in the visible blank spot where invisible, metaphysical eyes rested. Because Air was not a Great Spirit because They yielded . Mortals fought with weapons and guns, Spirits fought with words and schemes.
But where did that put Zuko, who fought with fire and blades, who couldn’t speak while Masked in the mortal realm? A Spirit of action, not words? A contradiction wrapped in a paradox?
“What do you mean?”
“Air marked— ” Freeze. Zuko looked around the room. “Where is Air?”
“The Winds took Them and some sort of burning bird Spirit somewhere.” Aang shook his head. “It doesn’t matter, its better that They aren’t here anyway. What do you mean it didn’t work?”
Aang was wrong. Sure, presence meant a physical threat, but absence meant scheming. Scheming was always worse than a physical threat. You couldn’t predict scheming. And you couldn’t fight scheming , not with a sword or a hand of flames. “I’m going to find them. You stay here. Go to the Northern Princess, she’ll make sure no Spirits accidentally make a deal with you.” Zuko may be a Spirit, but that didn’t mean he trusted them.
“Zuko—”
“Aang.” Zuko thought of Azula, young and youthful, and pulled on his older-brother voice. This world was not safe for Aang, World Spirit or not. “Trust me. Please.”
The boy nodded and ran back into the crowded area, looking for the distinctive shine of the Princess/lawyer, and relief flooded Zuko’s chest. As Zuko crept through the halls, feet incredibly silent, a distinct energy radiated through the air or Air. Unlike Agni, who metaphysically warmed the souls in his radius, this one froze with icy blasts.Zuko paused.
He knew in the way a turtleduck knew to swim that there was something hidden from sight, just as the mortal realm was before Agni burned a hole into it. A hole implies that there is a layer that can be opened. That would mean— Zuko stretched out his hand, and pointedly did not focus on the metaphysical, deceiving world around him. He was not in a courtroom. He was within a goddess, and the world could be changed, like clay.
Finally, his hand met resistance, the frigidness of North. There . He removed one dao from its leather sheath and pressed the tip of the blade to the resistance . Slowly, because if he wasn’t slow he would be caught , he pushed the blade into the resistance and metaphysical light spilled from the pinprick. Zuko pushed his good ear to the hole.
Thank Spirits that I’m just a minor Spirit. Otherwise, North would notice me immediately. He extended his consciousness into the room, trying to pick up the impressions. Zuko didn’t know how he knew how to do that. It was innate, instinctual. Something branded into his new body when he became a Spirit.
*Great Spirits are above all else. They have the most influence, respect, power… advocate for the separation, and you can work with Me.* North impressed and Zuko flinched. Where Blue is now more Spirit than boy, you still stink of mortality. Lies can fall off your tongue with minimal cues. Make something up. That’s what mortals are good for.*
There was no reply, impressed or otherwise, but cold gusts did switch to summery breezes. South . Zuko now pressed his eye into the tiny hole. Where Water Tribes held each others’ forearms to make a deal, where Fire bowed and made a hand symbol, only Air and Earth agreed via handshake.
And yet, Ozai outstretched his hand and agreed to the deal with a firm, unpracticed handshake .
Horror yawned in Zuko's being, plucked in an eerie rhythm into his stretched, twisted, stringed soul. A deal with the Devil. He thought, detached and scientific. But which one was the Devil, here? The Great Spirit or the dictator?
Notes:
alright, i'm giving you guys a choice... do you want the longer ending that I have planned or the shortened one? the shortened one would mean that everything is wrapped up sooner, but the long one is planned out and kinda fun :).
i'm fond of the long plot, butttt i will understand if you all prefer to have this wrapped up and done.
Chapter 35: five four three two ___
Notes:
the votes are in, we're going for the long plot! i'll post the shortened plot later, just for anyone who is interested :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eat. Sleep. Work. had changed into Eat. Sleep. Live. which had changed into Don’t panic. Breathe. Don’t panic. Five things I see. Don’t panic. Just list. Inventory. Check.
- Sokka was perched upon Appa’s head, steering towards the desert. He’d been the only one to know how to get there without a map. If he could navigate, he probably wasn’t on the verge of breaking down.
- Katara was cradling Aang, tracing his arrows as she muttered to herself. Every couple of minutes, she checked Aang’s pulse. Suki didn’t want to know why. She couldn’t know.
- Toph’s feet were propped up on the edge of the saddle and her eyes were closed. But she wasn’t sleeping. Her toes were twitching. Nerves, but Toph didn’t get nerves. Not like that. Something was very wrong.
- The sky was not red, but it was not blue. It was black. Why was it black? It was daytime.
- The world darkened. She couldn’t see. Why couldn’t she see? No, it was just blurry eyes; the world wasn’t gone. Not yet.
Don’t panic. Breathe. Don’t panic. Four things I feel.
- The flying was flinging hair into her mouth. Sharp strands prickled at her closed lips, probing and prying.
- Cold air caressed her skin, leaving goosebumps in its wake. Where was the Sun? Why hadn’t it chased away the cold winds?
- The saddle was soft. It was the only soft thing. Her fans were hard, and her life was hard, and Suki was war-hardened.
- Blood on her hands, in the grooves of her palm, in her fingerprint. Sticky and congealed and, thankfully, cold. What a world she lived in where she was thankful for cold blood.
Three things I hear.
- Toph was tapping her toes on the leather. It was constant. They all needed something constant.
- Nobody was talking, just the wind whispering in her ear. The absence of speaking said a lot. This was not a quiet group, never had been. Why was it so silent in the absence of Zuko, their quietest member (quiet like a Spirit, quiet like a ghost)?
- Zuko is a Spirit, and you are a remnant, a ghost, a prisoner. You’ve found kin. Kin kin kin kin kin kin—
Two things I smell.
- Metal. Always metal. Blood and metal and knives and fans. Metal.
- Wood. Suki rubbed at the red smudge on her carved necklace where Sokka nicked himself. She pulled it to her nose and inhaled deeply.
She never answered the one thing she tasted. It was always blood.
They were landing. The sky wasn’t black, but as blue as Sokka’s clouded eyes.
“Toph,” Sokka spoke, and Suki added it to her list of things she could hear . “Do you think you can do it?”
“Obviously.” Toph changed course specifically to push past Sokka. It was not cruel. She is looking for the four things she feels, too, though perhaps not in so many words . Toph buried her feet in the yellow, burnt sand—yellow flames lashing, yellow paper fans given—and began to push sharply.
Where Katara’s bending was fluid, where Aang’s was flighty, where Zuko danced with flames and swords equally, Toph moved solidly. Earthly. Her feet slammed into the earth with the rhythm of an elephant rhino stampede, that constant beating rhythm that only came from nature. With each beat, waves of sand emerged and washed away, unearthing a pit with an immense tower within.
“Let’s go kick some serious Spirit butt.” Sokka stepped into the pit and immediately began to tumble downwards, clouds of sand following his flipping body. Suki giggled as he skidded to a stop right before the tower wall.
“Oh, yeah,” Suki called down, still laughing. “Those Spirits are quaking.” Sokka’s miniature form sprung to his feet and he rubbed the back of his head. Even with him being so far down, Suki could see the glowing red blush spread across his face.
Glowing red flames—
“I just need a good hill! They’ll go down like bowling pins!” Sokka shouted back, interrupting her thoughts, and Suki laughed again. Running back to Appa, she grabbed a thin blanket and laid it on the edge of the hill, before sitting down and sledding towards Sokka. “Damn.” He stared at Suki, as she dusted herself off.
“That’s how it's done.”
“I have the coolest girlfriend.”
Suki smiled. She didn’t need to remind herself to breathe.
————————————
In the same way as an ocean empty of fish, the library was absent. This absence of life wasn’t death—oh, Katara knew all about Spirits and death , now—it was just… not there. Even death was presence. The library was full of absence. Knowledge, without its knowledgekeeper.
Katara held Aang tightly, struggling under his weight on her back. He’d grown quickly since she’d carried him last, since he’d died. “Katara, let me take him.” Sokka rested his hand on her arm, and Katara shook her head.
“No.” She needed to feel the rise and fall of his chest, the steady beat of his heartbeat. She needed to know that she hadn’t failed again— Not like with Zuko . “You focus on finding the Spirit World, but I’m not too sure that—”
“Guys!” Toph’s voice rang out through the library, loud and ringing. “I found something!” By the time Katara shuffled there, Sokka and Suki were already staring down a long, inconspicuous hallway.
“Are you sure?” Katara asked doubtfully.
“ Obviously .” Toph crossed her arms. “The walls don’t feel like stone, though they physically are.” Now Toph rested her hand on the brick. “My hand says it's brick, but my feet say it isn’t . Exactly like Zuko.”
Katara swallowed harshly. He’s real but dead. Dead. “Okay,” She repeated, taking a deep breath. “Okay,” Toph furrowed her eyebrows at Katara, clearly feeling her racing heart through the floor. “Okay. So, I guess…”
“It’s real.” Sokka looked down the hallway, wide-eyed. “No way. I thought it was a—”
“Dead end.” Suki agreed.
Dead end. Dead end. Dead ending, like Zuko.
“Let’s go,” Sokka said, but Suki grabbed his arm.
“Just—” She glanced at Katara and Toph, and Katara looked away. Now Suki dropped her voice to a whisper. “Be safe, Sokka. Please. Have a plan.”
“I always do. I’m the plan guy! Strategize? More like strate-guy.” Sokka replied with that humorous tone that served to comfort him and Suki. “I’ll be back. I promise.”
Katara looked back over, just as Suki replied. “Okay.”
The two of them didn’t say goodbye.
Katara didn’t say it either, instead shrugging Aang off her back and gently laying him on the ground.
“See you soon, Suki,” Toph spoke, and the three began to walk down the inconspicuous-yet-apparently-not-real hallway.
————————————
Humans were disgusting little bugs, and Wan Shi Tong was an entomologist. Or, he once was. Now his seekers were the studiers, and Wan Shi Tong was the knowledge, the books, the library.
Bugs were in his library.
No.
He’d much prefer actual bugs because they ate books and knowledge out of instinct than out of choice. Bugs, at least, Wan Shi Tong could understand.
There were humans in his library. Humans who stole and ate knowledge without putting any more back into the world. Humans that ate and ate and gorged and gorged for pleasure . Humans who burned knowledge into ashes, just as they burned Fish. These humans who entered his library under false premises, who gave him false hope that humans had evolved , these humans who used his library to hurt and wage war.
No, he didn’t want the worlds to be sealed off from one another. He loved knowledge too much for that. He loved the human world too much for that. But that did not mean he loved humans .
But he could not leave. He could not remove the intruders from his library, from his being. He couldn’t protect his knowledge, just as he couldn’t protect his knowledge from the burner.
These humans… they bore the traces of the Blue Spirit’s essence.
*Blue Spirit!* Wan Shi Tong flapped his wings, sending the impressions through the crowd, searching for the Masked boy.
The minorest Spirit peeled himself off the wall, seeming to appear out of the shadows, and Wan Shi Tong pointedly did not flinch. A sneaking Spirit, silent and unassuming. How uncommon. The Mask was sealed to his face and Wan Shi Tong committed it to memory. *Hello, Wan Shi Tong.*
He remembered. Good. Wan Shi Tong liked a knowledgeable Spirit. It made conversations that much easier. *Tell me your story.* His aeons of knowledge regarding the Fire Nation had been burned with the moonkiller.
The Blue Spirit tilted his head, Mask grinning though the Spirit wasn’t. *I was the Prince of the Fire Nation before being exiled.” The minor Spirit looked around before continuing. *I died in the North. Before that I hunted the Avatar, and they gave me funeral rites. Unknowingly.* The Spirit was protective of the Avatar and his fellow humans. Hmm . *La had my soul due to death rites, while Agni owned it by birthright. They resurrected me, in both Water and Fire. I helped kill Ozai.* Pause. *I would’ve killed Ozai if I hadn’t been summoned here.*
*That wouldn’t have changed anything.*
*It would stop his martyrdom in the Fire Nation.*
Wan Shi Tong hummed audibly, his time in the mortal realm rubbing off on him. *Perhaps. In return, I will tell you this: your humans are crossing over.*
*What?*
*The Avatar’s… group .* Wan Shi Tong said distastefully. *I believe they have misguided notions about being able to help. They are here, but not here, but they will be here. You understand.*
*That’s impossible. Mortals can’t come here, only the Avatar.*
*Perhaps.* Wan Shi Tong agreed. *But these mortals have seen spiritual energy. Or, the earthbender has. She found the bridge. I’d much like to investigate her.* The Blue Spirit raised his swords protectively, but Wan Shi Tong just flapped his wings carelessly. *Do not let the worlds be separated, Blue Spirit.* He flapped his wings harder.
*Wait.* The minor Spirit spoke, and Wan Shi Tong looked down at his small form. *I need to ask you something. Trade. Knowledge for knowledge.*
*What could you offer me?* But Wan Shi Tong did wait.
*Zhao burned down the Fire section of your library—*
*This is not ingratiating you to me.*
*But, the Fire Sages likely have much of the information. I will retrieve it for you, should the worlds remain connected.*
Wan Shi Tong thought deeply, thought of trusting this mortal Spirit who was still so human . *If you do not hold up your side of the bargain—*
*I will. I don’t lie.* The Blue Spirit looked up at him.
*You will bring the documents to me and return them once I am done.* Wan Shi Tong decided. *What knowledge do you seek?*
*Ozai—or the Phoenix King—just made a deal with Air to separate the worlds. Ozai will work alongside Air should it be successful. But—* Pause while the Blue Spirit tilted his head. *But he used an Air agreement, not a Fire one. I—* He growled. *I don’t understand why.*
A Fireborn mortal, now an Air-blessed Spirit using Air’s agreement. It was not unusual but—
In the same way one could skim a novel by skipping through the pages, Wan Shi Tong skimmed through his memories and knowledge, letter by letter, type by type, year by year by aeon. The world blurred and filled with the flipping of old paper, the mortal prayers of scribes and knowledgekeepers filling his ears. The smell of old paper and spilt ink travelled through the air, and the page-flipping froze. Metaphysically, Wan Shi Tong pressed a talon to a paragraph.
There .
Fire Lord Ozai had been a proud, jingoistic man who believed in the supremacy of Fire over all things. He’d burned cultures and people to make Fire rein supreme, even attempting to replace Agni once he believed that the Sun wasn’t pure enough—or not warlike enough. But this purist man decided to utilise the oath or agreement of a culture he’d helped destroy. Why?
Why?
Intention and interpretation were everything to Spirits. In the same way “Ozai will work alongside Air” could be interpreted as equality , Air might consider it to be servitude , and then bind the Phoenix Spirit into eternal slavery. So if the patriotic, purist man used an oath he interpreted as useless, false, and less than Fire…
*The oath is void.*
Ozai, Air’s pawn on the chessboard, was playing the player.
And the rules of the game had just changed, where some were playing checkers, some chess, and some pai sho…
The only question: what game was the Phoenix King playing?
Notes:
oop—
Wan Shi Tong knows
Chapter 36: value is a question and the answer is maybe
Chapter Text
Questions blurred over her eyelids as Yue pressed her back into the wall, fingers interlaced. I have only won in entertainment. How will this end? Who will determine whether the worlds will separate?
It wouldn’t be Yue, that was for sure. In the scheme of the chessboard, she’d likely be a knight, just as she was when she was alive; she was separate enough to see around the other players, while operating through forks—or forcing a choice, in her case.
In actual chess, the knight was worth more than the pawn: three points compared to one. But since there were eight pawns on the board—and since they had the potential to become any piece—all the pawns were worth more than one knight. This is to say that Yue was not overconfident in her importance. She knew that, if given the choice between Yue and their pawns, Tui and La would choose their pawns, especially since their pawns had more offensive sway and were more useful outside of politics.
Which was why she needed to figure out what Air’s endgame was. If the game moved out of the courtroom, Yue would be stashed away again. She wasn’t ready to go back to being dead , and she certainly wasn’t ready for her people— And Sokka —to be played with in whatever scheme the Spirits cooked up. No, it would be better for her to do this. For her to win this.
“Yue,” Aang whispered next to her, and Yue opened her eyes. “Zuko needs to talk to you.”
“Blue Spirit.” She dipped lightly, noting the disgruntled look on his unMasked face. “How can I help you?”
“Just Zuko, please.” He fiddled with a patchily dyed necklace, speaking audibly instead of imparting it. Yue smiled as he shifted his weight awkwardly. “I need to speak to you regarding Air and my—” Zuko glanced at Aang. “The Phoenix K—Spirit.”
Goosebumps trailed their way down her arms. “Of course. Aang, Zuko come with me. We’ll speak in pri—”
*Recess is over! Take your seats!* South clapped His hands inaudibly but obviously, and Yue gritted her teeth, though she kept a serene smile on her face. She moved closer than was appropriate to Zuko and popped up onto her tiptoes to position her ear next to his lips.
“Tell me.” She whispered, watching the Spirits mill back into the courtroom.
“South is going to call Ozai to the stand. They made a deal in which Ozai would advocate for separating the worlds in exchange for power, but Ozai lied. He will break the deal. I don’t know why! He’s fueled on power.”
“He has a different plan in mind.” Yue’s mouth went dry, thinking of the black snow that fell on the North, thinking of the smoke and melting ice and the smell of charred, burning Fish. “Thank you, Zuko.” It was dangerous to thank a Spirit, but Zuko did not seem to be much of a Spirit in the traditional sense. “I’ll use this.”
Her walk into the courtroom was as prim and proper as was appropriate, but her intentions were anything but.
*It must be so tiring to have to walk, Princess,* South spoke as Yue moved into the centre of the room. *And to have to speak so loudly! It’s downright disruptive.*
Yue smiled, keeping her voice light. “Thank you for your concern, but I could say the same for you, Great Spirit. It must be exhausting, holding all that power and information.”
South preened. *Let’s move on. I’m calling the Phoenix King to the stand.* The feathered, smoking Spirit appeared at the stand, eyebrows quirked cruelly. Yue swallowed her flinch, pinning that serene smile onto her face. She would not—could not— become the entertainment. *What was your role in the mortals’ war?*
The former Fire Lord smirked. *Fire Lord Sozin began the war by eradicating the Air armies. However, I finished it. I ended the war.*
Yue watched South’s reaction. His faceless face didn’t move, but a slight gust of wind ruffled her hair. Suddenly, He flipped into North. *Conflict continues. Chaos leaks into the Spirit World, sowing discord. What do you mean you ended the war?*
*The Earth Kingdom will fall, the Water savages are scattered, and the Air armies are no more. It is all Fire. All unified. There will never be any more chaos leakage. I saved the Spirit World, just as I saved the mortal realm.* Ozai impressed, a smoking, burning thought that left Yue’s brain foggy and inept.
*The only way to stop the leakage is to separate the worlds, correct?* She sliced a cold gust of wind through the courtroom.
*No.* The wind stopped. The air stopped. Yue couldn’t breath, the air—Air—wouldn’t travel into her lungs. She couldn’t speak. *The only way to stop the leakage is for me to control the mortal realm. And now that you gave me immortality, I can do so. Forever.* The other Spirits in the room leaned in closely, anticipation obvious on their faces, almost sexual pleasure etched into their beings. This is the game. This was his different plan.
Yue fell to her knees, scratching at her throat. Her lungs were burning, her eyes were popping out of her skull. Tears ran down her face, terrible and horrible, until something changed . A ripping sound popped from her throat, wretchedly painful until a ring of water floated around her neck and she could breathe. It wasn’t like breathing, but it was breathing in all the ways that mattered.
Her fingers probed her water-covered neck where hard scales were scattered. Rough ridges laid on the side, the vent-like shape something like… gills.
This was likely something she’d be more concerned about if Tui hadn’t tried to claw Their way out of her before. Regardless, she sent a silent thank you to Them and La for keeping her breathing, for giving her water to breath..
Maybe she was useful. Useful enough that They would actively help. Useful.
*You will regret this, Ozai.* North blasted cold wind through the courtroom, but the floating scarf of water around Yue remained warm. *I’m dismissing this wi—*
“Great Spirit.” Yue interrupted and she curtseyed deeply, remaining in the pose with her head down until North scoffed, to which she stood. North was a different entity, one who must be entertained in a different way. “Please, let me speak to him.”
*And why would I let you? You, who is so opposed to what is good? To what is right? *
Yue smiled, that relating look that made others—usually men, in the North, but it would work here—see Yue as less but helpful . “Because Ozai tormented my people, killed our Great Spirit, and inadvertently caused my early death. I don’t want him ruling the mortal realm any more than You do. For the matter, we are on the same side, Great Spirit.”
North paused, considering Yue, before nodding and waving a dismissive hand. *Speak, then.*
“Fire Lord Ozai,” Yue spoke. She did not use his Spirit name, nor his chosen title of Phoenix King. There was no reason to give him excess power. “You can lie, can’t you?”
*No . * The man lied.
“Well, I have it on good terms that you made an agreement with the Great Air Spirit.” She turned away from Ozai to look at the audience. “In this deal, you were supposed to advocate for the separation in exchange for power. A seat next to the Great Air Spirit. Is this correct?”
*No.* He lied again.
“Great Air Spirit,” Yue curtseyed. “Can you please just answer one question for me, then I’ll go back to my questions for Fire Lord Ozai.”
The lazing Air Spirit judge perked up, finally having something to do. *No, that’s not—*
North silenced him with a look, clearly curious. Her and South are not that different. *Ask.*
“Did you make this aforementioned deal with Fire Lord Ozai?”
The knight could fork two pieces.
North looked sternly at Ozai. *Yes.*
Now Yue returned to her audience. “Now, we all know that the Great Spirits cannot lie. However, minor Spirits can , especially such mortal ones as Fire Lord Ozai. His words are empty promises, hoping to garner support from more experienced and distinguished Spirits, such as you.” She swooped her hand to refer to the rest of the Spirits in the room.
She froze, smile falling off her face as a familiar wolftail appeared in the back of the courtroom.
Sokka?
————————————
The world bent in ways Sokka’s mind couldn’t understand, as much as he yearned to, before fixing itself into something like a courtroom. What the hell? A feminine voice rang through the room, familiar in a heartwrenching way, and Sokka pushed forward. “—and distinguished Spirits, such as you.” Sokka clenched the back of a wooden bench, staring at the speaker. Yue?
Her white hair twisted and floated like moonlight on the rippling water, a serene smile on her delicate face. She wore the same clothes he’d seen her in last, the same fur hood, the same embroidered dress. The Spirits in the room stared at her with the captivation of worshippers looking at a priestess, eager smiles on the faces of the humanlike ones.
As soon as she saw him, her smile dropped, eyes wide and longing. Tears beaded in them, though they quickly disappeared into the scarf of water around her neck. “Yue?” Sokka whispered in the completely silent room, and every Spirit turned to look at him. He couldn’t look away from her, confidence shining in her blue eyes.
A faceless man of blue skin and clouds stepped forward—Wasn’t He just a woman?— with a wicked not-real, not-visible grin on His face. It made Sokka’s head hurt just to look at it. *Well, well. The mortals really do seem to be loving us today!* Sokka’s brain felt dry and windswept, grainy and hot. *How do you know our lovely defense attorney?*
“Spirits hold trials?” Sokka mumbled, eyes straying back towards Yue—she was dead, she was dead— and a tear ran down his face, which he quickly swiped away.
*No.* The man— South , something in his head whispered—smiled like he’d said an inside joke. *Tears, huh? What are you? Boyfriend, maybe? No. I sense longing .*
“I—” Sokka’s voice cut off, and a hand landed on his shoulder. He glanced over to look at Katara, whose lips were pursed.
“I’m Katara of the Southern Water Tribe and this is my brother, Sokka.” Katara said to the Spirit. She raised her brow. “It’s your turn to introduce yourself.”
Sokka looked over at Yue, whose face was set in that serene smile, though her finger was over her lips in the universal hush sign. “Katara, I don’t think—”
*Spunky. I like that.* South disappeared and then reemerged from the air—Air—right beside Katara, holding her arm tightly. *As long as it’s not disrespectful. *
“Get your hands off my sister.” Sokka hissed, pushing Katara behind him and away from the Spirit. The rest of the Spirits tittered and watched with bated breaths while Sokka glared at South.
*Disrespectful.* Sokka could feel the man smiling sharkishly, ready to eat him alive. *Thanks for volunteering!*
“Wha—” Sokka disappeared, his body rearranging and reforming at the witness bench, and he vomited to the side. “Ugh. Come on, man, I’m not into community service. Where are my rights?” Nerves thrummed through his stomach, and Sokka focused on Yue again. Her eyes were widened and fear-struck, but that smile was still glued to her face.
*It is your fault the Moon died, correct?* The man was gone, the woman had returned. Sokka’s head hurt.
Sokka froze. “What?”
*That’s not an answer.*
“No, it's not!” Was it his fault?
*This mortal is the perfect example of how mortals lie to themselves. How they refuse to take accountability for how their actions affect Spirits. He may be entertaining in his… dimness, but he is also careless. He allowed Tui to die and tried to stop the Princess of the North from resurrecting Them.* The woman—North—said, glaring at Sokka with missing eyes. Sokka’s eyes widened, his shoulders stiffening. *He tried to stop her, when it was his fault in the first place that she was put in that position. Why risk ourselves for such worthless beings as them ?*
“What is this about?” Sokka asked, staring at Yue. “What are you deciding?”
*That doesn’t matter. You do not matter .*
Sokka looked North, for once silent.
“So your deal with Ozai didn’t work, and now you’re making shit up?” A scratchy voice rang through the courtroom, and Sokka stared at the speaker. Zuko’s narrowed golden eyes met his, and relief flooded through Sokka’s stomach. My hunting partner . His inner voice whispered, unencumbered by the betrayal he had suffered. “You use one mortal just to move onto the next? Clearly, you need the mortal realm as much as everybody else!”
*Silence.* North’s impression whipped through the room. *Speaking aloud? You are an embarrassment. Sit down.*
“They are trying to separate the mortal and Spirit Worlds!” Zuko looked at Sokka, urgency underlining his words. “It will dest—” Zuko slammed into his seat, a yelp echoing from his mouth, and the firebender’s face turned red. His unruly black hair was windswept and knotted, clothes billowing as his mouth moved helplessly, not a word heard. There was no movement in the courtroom, each Spirit looking at North with horrific, obvious fear.
*I.* North’s voice was deceptively quiet. *Said. Quiet .*
Sokka looked at Yue.
She wasn’t smiling.
Notes:
oop—
the Gaang is together again... maybe not the best timing...
also! ozai's little plot is revealed!!
ALSO 100,000 WORDS OMG GUYS!!!
Chapter 37: how to evaporate cerebrospinal fluid
Notes:
guys im sorry you knew this chapter was coming. its almost all dialogue...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Great Spirit,” Yue’s voice wobbled, a dangerous thing. She curtseyed, bowing her head to hide her face. “Please, accept my apology on behalf of the Avatar’s friends, including the Blue Spirit. None of them have been raised in court, and are not used to meeting such powerful figures as yourself.” North looked at her critically before nodding sharply. “Furthermore, I am… pleased with your concern regarding the conditions of my death. I assure you—” Yue locked eyes with Sokka’s. She did not thank the Great Spirit. “—it has nothing to do with Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe. I hold him in the highest esteem.” She rose.
*Apology accepted.* North replied, and Yue smiled gratefully. Thank the Spirits that it wasn’t South that was present. He would not be so gracious.
Yue nodded. “May I please question the witness?”
*No.* North spoke sharply. *Regardless of certain impolite interruptions, I am not done yet. Now, in the North, did you give the Blue Spirit rites following your sister’s attack?*
“She didn’t attack him, she was defendi—” Sokka began, face reddening, but Yue shook her head discreetly. He sat back down. “Yes.”
*And for what purposes are these rites for?*
“Safe travels,” Sokka replied. “To your destination.”
*And can this destination be death?*
“Yes.”
*Those are all the questions I have. Yue—* North spoke, and Yue startled when she heard her name . South didn’t use her name. *—you may ask your questions.*
Yue hummed. “Sokka, you would call yourself a strategist, correct?”
“Yes, that’s my job in the Gaang. I can’t bend, or understand any of this Spirit nonsense—” Sokka waved at the crowd, and Yue could feel amusement radiating from the addressed audience. His personality would shine here. “So I’m the plan guy.”
Yue delved into the knowledge in her head that she shouldn’t have . “Do you have any examples?”
“The Ba Sing Se drill, the eclipse invasion, and the final charge against the Fire Nation armies.”
“Right. And all of these times, why did you fight?”
Sokka blinked. “To help Aang restore peace. I wanted the war to end.”
“Thank you, Sokka. That’s all the questions I have. Can I please speak to the Blue Spirit again, Great Spirit? I only have two questions.” Zuko appeared at the witness stand, and Yue smiled at North gratefully. She seemed more interested in fairness than entertainment, but that didn’t mean She was trustworthy. “Thank you. Now, Zuko, why did you try to capture the Avatar?”
“Because I wanted to please my father and return home.” Zuko did not impart the words; instead, he spoke them as any mortal would. Yue didn’t know if this was to maintain his mortality illusion with his friends or to annoy North.
“And did the Fire Nation fight the war for pleasure?”
Zuko reared up, rainbow flames flickering around him as he looked at Yue, enraged. Smoke trailed out of his agape mouth, slithering to Yue with the smell of burned blueberries. “Of course not! If they didn’t fight, they’d die or be banished. My people are innocent . It was my family’s fault. My fault.”
Yue turned to address the audience. “Contrary to the picture being painted in this courtroom, mortals—unlike Spirits—generally do not enjoy violence. Team Avatar fought for peace, just as Zuko and the Fire citizens obeyed Fire Lord Ozai to protect themselves. That was not malice. That was fear .”
She had appealed to amusement, and now she would appease their nerves. Spirits were not that different from child waterbenders, who were excited by and fearful of the water.
North looked at Yue with that faceless face, seeming entirely aloof and sure of Herself. *Good speech, Yue. I don’t want to speak to the half—* She gestured at Zuko. *—Instead, why don’t we speak to one of your patron’s chosen? The waterbender.* North bent one perfectly iced fingernail at Katara before twitching it in a “come here” motion, and Zuko dispersed.
Yue studied Katara’s face, newfound confidence etched there. It was the same icy face that Pakku and the master waterbenders had, the energy of La and Tui diluting all emotion—until it flooded out in extreme fits of passion and rage. Pride bled through Yue’s being, equally shared between herself and Tui.
*What fight occurred between you and Zuko —* North said. Yue narrowed her eyes. Why is She emphasising Zuko’s mortal name so much? Before she called him the Blue Spirit. *—In the North?*
Katara furrowed her eyebrows, eyes tracing the room as she thought. “I froze Zuko to the wall in the Spirit Oasis, but he melted it and escaped with Aang. So Sokka and I tracked them down, and I dumped snow on Zuko’s head.” She chuckled. “He asked for a rematch in the middle of the night, surrounded by water and snow.”
*Hilarious.* North deadpanned, and Katara stopped laughing. *Is that when Sokka gave the rites?* Again with the naming?
“Yes. Aang insisted.” Katara bit her lip. “He’s too nice. He wanted to make sure Zuko got home safely.”
*And then you left him there?*
“Yes, we had to go help stop the siege.”
*Of course, you had more important things to do.* North said in what sounded like an empathetic tone, but was anything but. Regardless, Katara nodded and smiled appreciatively.
“Katara, you—”
*Stop.* North interrupted, and Yue froze.
“Sorry?” Yue asked. She didn’t mean to ask. She asked, though.
*Your apology is accepted.* North spoke loftily. *We are moving on to the next witness.*
“Great Spirit, please, this trial can only—”
*This is not an actual trial, as you would do well to remember. I gave you the grace of allowing you to call up the Blue Spirit even after he’d been questioned.* Pause. Wind swept through the room. *You thanked me. This is your repayment. You do not get to ask any questions at this time.*
Yue froze, running through her words. She’d messed up. She’d thanked North. She’d gotten to comfortable. Yue curtseyed, hiding her burning red face as the audience giggled and tittered in not-real sounds. Blood rushed in her ears, and she could hear the snapping of Tui’s teeth. How could she be so stupid? Of course, North was calling them by name for a reason. To get her comfortable. To make her make even more mistakes. What else had Yue done? What else had she ruined?
No, no. She could still spin this. The Spirits found amusement in watching Yue be defeated, watching Yue react. It was just more proof that the mortal and Spirit worlds should remain connected.
*Agni.* North spoke, and Yue’s head whipped up. *Please come to the stand.*
Unlike the other witnesses, Agni did not appear in a gust of wind. Instead, heat burned the air or Air, boiling the water scarf around Yue’s neck. A fiery figure burned into existence at the door, slowly stalking into the room. It left a person-shaped hole in her vision just to look at Him, and Yue averted her eyes. The rest of the Spirits, except Ozai and Zuko, also looked away, and the crackling of flames struck through the room. Pure power radiated from His being, and Yue’s knees shook in a way they didn’t with the other Great Spirits.
*North.* Just His words burned Yue’s brain, and she winced. It was a genuine possibility that her cerebrospinal fluid evaporated at His touch. *I was pleased just watching. I do not wish to participate in this kangaroo court.*
North shifted into South. *Not a kangaroo court! More like a monkey court. We’re having a good time with these mortal trivialities.*
*And why must I participate? You know my stance. The worlds must remain connected.*
“Great Fire Spirit,” All the saliva in her mouth evaporated at His regard. “I understand that you will advocate for the continued connection of the worlds, which is why I request that you participate.”
Agni gave her a critical look, and sweat beaded then steamed off her face. *My people are the reason for your forced participation in this game, so I will entertain both of you. For now.* Yue smiled gratefully as Katara was whisked away by South, and Agni burned into existence on the witness stand.
*Sun,* South spoke, not switching back to North. Yue was almost grateful for that, too. South’s motivations were obvious. He was commanded by pleasure and amusement. *What is the effect of cold on a firebender’s Inner Flame?*
*It weakens My gift.* Agni burned, and Yue’s brain seemed to shrivel. *It turns the Inner Flame into embers, even more so than the nighttime.*
*And if a firebender is left in the cold for long enough?*
*Their Flame will wink out.* Agni replied. *They will return to Me.*
Zuko was buried in the North under a pile of waterbended snow. Zuko received water funeral rites. Zuko had passed right before Yue.
Yue pressed her hand to her mouth to stifle a gasp. They were less likely to notice her panic if it was stifled. South and North were not attacking the argument anymore. No. Ad hominem: to the person . They were attacking mortals’ character , specifically the company Zuko and Aang kept.
They were going to create amusement with a lesson: mortals started the game and the separation would end it.
No.
*And, just as a recap for all the lovely minor Spirits, how do mortals come into our beings/afterlifes?* South asked. Yue couldn’t interrupt. She had to watch this trainwreck in slow motion, knowing that, no matter what she did, the passengers would die.
Agni burned brightly and spots danced in Yue’s vision, but she didn’t know if they were tears or evidence of the light. *Through the funeral rites. The name and element they are surrounded by determine where they go. My people are cremated.*
*And Tui and La’s?*
*They are returned to the Ocean.* Agni impressed, but it was weaker this time.
*Where did Zuko go when he died?* South asked, and Yue could hear Katara gasp, a choked, teary sound that proved that the waterbender realised . At the sob, the Spirit audience began to rumble, beating their feet against the floor and breathing something like aroused amusement into the air. Zuko, standing far away from his friends, right where Air had put him, was shaking. His hands grasped desperately at his blue locket, eyes unfocused as a corpse’s.
Agni’s light dimmed, making His burning form something that Yue could look at. *The Ocean, physically and metaphysically.*
*And then?* South’s impression was laden with sick, sexual pleasure.
*He was given the option to live out his afterlife in La, a torture for the Inner Flame of a firebender. He would’ve been doused. It would be a second death, but he would never return to me after that. He’d… blink out.* Agni paused, and Yue thought she detected emotion . *Or, he could become a Spirit, live forever, but share his soul with Fire and Water. It was a different sort of torture, but one that I knew he could overcome.*
*He died.* South giggled maniacally, flat skin where eyeballs were missing gleaming with pleasure. He turned to the audience, hands laid out flat. *You see, against the dead boy’s accusation that I used mortals, that I need the mortal realm, I didn’t choose to start this game. No, it began not with Spirits , but with those violent, chaotic mortals!* He laughed again, seeming to lose His grip. *With the Avatar’s team, who left Zuko to die, who tortured him with an afterlife of water, who gave him the worst death a Fire can know. They chose to participate in Our affairs, and they deserve to know the consequences!*
South’s breathy, audible laughter echoed through the courtroom, becoming louder and louder each second. Choked, muffled sobs echoed from Katara, and Sokka was gone. On the other side of the room, Spirits leered at Zuko, who’d pushed his Mask onto his face, an attempt to hide the emotions that caused his body to shake.
“What?” A small voice echoed through the room, cutting through South’s breathy, still audible and real laughter. Yue’s eyes focused on the small airbender, just twelve, who shook like a leaf in the wind.
Yue glared at South, but her mouth remained in a serene smile.
He may have hurt Sokka, Aang, Katara, but He’d messed up. Yue hadn’t been able to play this angle before, not wanting to hurt any of Team Avatar, but now all the cards were on the table.
Yue could work with this.
Yue could win with this.
Notes:
oop. sorry guys.... for the plot! :0
Chapter 38: (spark)ling water
Notes:
hey guys, my posting might become a bit less frequent. sometimes i get some weird emotional spells where it's impossible to write <3. don't worry, i'm not abandoning the fic if there aren't as frequent posts. just moping in my bed haha.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Spirit World was something more like sparkling water than an expanse of land. Every pocket floated and bubbled and popped, from distinctive areas such as a fiery hellscape to a bubble of salty ocean water.
Toph hated drinking sparkling water, hated the way the bubbles fizzed on her tongue like TV static. She hated the Spirit World even more, like hundreds of fireworks beneath her feet. The not-audible-yet-equally-noisy popping blurred the positions of the Spirits around her, though none were so elusive as Zuko.
As such, the moment Katara and Sokka were whisked away to play with Judge Judy, Toph sank underground, a decision that would prove to be monumentally stupid. Underground, the popping and distorting and moving bubbles pressed in on her body, loud and obnoxious and so, so blinding. It was worse than free-fall, because her other senses were destroyed too. Forget hearing, seeing, speaking; everything was all-encompassing Spirit World pockets.
Toph slammed her senses into the Earth, the sparkling bubbles destroying her thoughts until she was just another blip of sparkling water, until—
The world was calm again. Toph shifted her feet, burying her toes deep into the grass, softer than the fur under Appa’s coarse outer coat. The world was fizzy but not explosive or liquid , and that distinction was enough for her to get her bearings again.
Large, unidentifiable plants towered over her, each stem fizzy in that Spirit World way, and soft flowers tickled the tops of her feet. Huh . There was nothing. No movement, no life. Toph pushed into the floor, trying to move the earth, but nothing happened. No movement, no constant push of Earth.
She tried again, moving into a more conventional earthbending pose.
Still nothing.
What the fuck?
The earth swallowed her.
————————————
Sokka pushed through the crowds of Spirits clamouring around him, his fist pressed into his mouth— Tui, become the light in the dark, guiding Zuko home— and he tried to wrench the door open, only to find that it seemed sealed shut. He slammed his fist into the ornate wood, punching again and again and again until his hand was bleeding and the door was smeared with red— La, accept Zuko into your embrace, and let him join you as the salt in your waves— and he couldn’t breathe, he couldn’t and his heart was— and deliver him to safety and prosperity— pounding and— Zuko, laying so peacefully in the snow— his fingers were clenching and— Sokka thought he would melt his way out, really— the air was so thick, wh—
The floor opened up beneath him like the hungry maw of a beast, and Sokka fell in, to the joyous amusement of the Spirits around him. He clawed at the walls, trying to gain some traction, as the skin on the pads of his fingers was scraped off. I’ll never be caught for a crime without fingerprints . Breaths were ripped from his throat before they could deliver oxygen. Murder is a crime. Manslaughter is a crime. Watching someone die and leaving is a crime. The hole shut, and Sokka was falling in darkness.
“Fuck!” Sokka screamed, seeming to fall forever. His throat was blood, his tongue was blood. His hands were bloody, but who knows how old it was? Was it his? Was it Zuko’s, his victim’s? That’s why he didn’t tell me, that’s why. He blamed me. He hated me. I killed him. I hated him for attacking us, but he never tried to kill me. I killed him, though. “Fuck you! Fuck!” Sokka continued screaming as he fell, curses ripped from his ravaged throat. “Why?!”
Sokka smashed into a massive, dew-covered leaf, gargantuan droplets soaking through his Fire Nation garb. The floor was softer than it looked, and Sokka lay there.
It’s not Atka and Kanek, because Atka didn’t kill Kanek. I did. I killed Zuko. I told Aang to leave him there. I told Katara not to take the snow off him. Sokka screamed, not falling anymore, into the green grass. The sound ripped through his ears, but it wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough.
“I can see why Air likes you mortals so much.” A creaking, feminine voice came from the air, and Sokka froze.
“Who—who’s there?” His voice had a raspiness to rival Zuko’s— I killed him, I killed him, I killed him, I—
“Sometimes people call me Mother Nature.” Something grew from the floor in front of Sokka, slowly forming a dirt tower. “I’d call myself Gaia.”
The earthen pile shook, sending gunk everywhere, and an elderly, pudgy woman sat in front of him. Her eyes were as green as the grass around them, and grey roots were showing through soft, curly brown hair. It was pulled back with a long chain of flowers, likely the fanciest thing she owned, considering the daisy-printed Hawaiian t-shirt and mid-calf khaki pants. Another Spirit. Yay. Sokka stood up, rubbing at his raspy throat, and started to walk away.
“Sokka,” Gaia said, and Sokka froze. “What happened?”
Slowly, he turned around. “How do you know my name?”
“Mortals are made from us, Sokka.” Sokka sat down and Gaia placed her hand on Sokka’s knee placatingly, like a grandmother about to offer candy to soothe a crying child. An odd amount of comfort and beckoning and safety sank into his core. “Earth is the body, Air is the breath, Water is the blood, Fire is the soul. We can know you all equally, but the other Great Spirits do not try to. They are too caught up in temporary rivalries and allyships. I know you, though. You are all my children, though you lived on the ice for most of your life.”
“What does this have to do with me and Z—” His voice broke, and Sokka hung his head.
“I am only explaining why I know your name.” Gaia removed her hand. “It is easier for me to know you. Every being is my child, in a way. Including you and Zuko, all born from my womb, and you return to it. Everybody decomposes into dirt, Earth, Water, or Air, and even Ashes settle on my land. When you give funeral rites, you give them to me, and I provide passage .”
“So it is your fault, too, that Zuko was forced into La?” Sokka demanded angrily, unreasonably, illogically.
“Speak to me, Sokka. I won’t get another chance. I’d like to know what you are going through.” Earth smiled, but Sokka eyed her distrustfully. “How about this: I did mark Ozai as one of my own, because I believed the worlds needed to be separated.”
“To protect yours from ours?” Sokka asked bitterly, the old woman’s words ruining his ability to spiral into panic and despair.
“No.” She spoke simply, as simple as the potatoes that grew from her. “To protect you from us.” Sokka furrowed his eyebrows. “Spirits like to meddle. It makes them happy. Zuko was turned into a Spirit not to save the world, but because the Spirits wanted entertainment.” Gaia sighed. “I admit, I did side with Ozai, because if the worlds were separated, you would be safe from that nonsense. We are as complex as you mortals.”
“I don’t understand why you’re telling me this. It’s too simple.” Sokka plucked at the grass beneath him. “Too helpful.”
“Oh, I’ve been unhelpful too.” Gaia looked at the sky, though it was just covered in stalactites. “Many aeons ago, I was rough and hateful. I shook the Earth, I caused famine, I drained reservoirs. But, just as species do, I evolve. But the Earth is slow, so I am too. I am still stuck in times before such tragedies, and in a century, I will be stuck in your time.” Pause. As she spoke, a sense of calmness eroded the edges of his despair. “Your species’ past view of me as a Mother made me one. Now, however, many view Air as fickle and destructive, from hurricanes to freezing winds, so that is what They are. But They have kinder sides, too, a reflection of the Air Nomads.” Sokka looked at her doubtfully, and she laughed throatily. “The Spring winds, which cool your skin. The Autumn winds, which swish the leaves. You don’t believe me, because you do not know Them. Tell me, Sokka. What do I not know about you?”
“I killed my hunting partner. Sentenced my newest and sometimes my closest friend to Spirithood. At the time, I didn’t care about him. He was my enemy . He hunted down Aang, he broke my spear, he chased us across the world. But he joined us, later. He helped me free my father from prison.”
He’d given him the Blue Spirit Mask, too. The creepy smiling Mask had seemed like an odd thing to protect with your life, but Sokka had done so, especially after realising Zuko’s identity as the Blue Spirit.
The vigilante, not the actual Spirit.
Sokka squinted at his empty hands, clenching and unclenching them. “Why didn’t he trust me enough to actually tell me? Is it because he knows it's my fault he’s dead?” Gaia didn’t respond, just tilted her head. Sokka buried his head in his hands. “Aang wanted to bring Zuko with us. I said no. If we had, none of this would be happening. Zuko would be alive, the worlds wouldn’t be separating… don’t you realise?! All this is my fault! If I’d been smarter, if I’d realised— ” Sokka stopped himself, mussing up his hair harshly enough that the elastic fell out. “It’s my job to be smarter. Aang, Katara, Toph, Zuko—they all have their bending. If they do something stupid , it's fine, because they can get out of it. If Suki gets in trouble, she’s the best warrior I’ve ever seen. She could get out of any issue by sheer force.” Sokka pressed his eyes shut. “I know my weaknesses. I am not the best fighter by any means. I’m mediocre . The only thing I bring to the table is strategy and thinking. If I couldn’t figure it out—” Sokka stopped talking. This was not something to share with someone he didn’t know. Not something to share at all . But something about Gaia made him want to speak and speak and speak and—
Gaia looked at him for a few moments before realising that was all he had to say. “If you couldn’t figure it out, no one else would be able to, Sokka. Besides, if it wasn’t Zuko, it would be someone else. Zuko’s little sister was in the running as well, and she wouldn’t have taken it as well. As much as I trifled with all of your progress, I did care .”
Sokka froze. “How else did you trifle ?”
Trifle. That was a deceptively subtle word. A word that a Spirit would only use when they changed something monumental.
“The Lion Turtle, mainly.” Gaia conjured a small gardening shovel into her hand and potted flowers appeared around her. Yellow gardening gloves slid onto her hand as she dug a small hole in the ground. She stopped digging and placed an odd plant with red, heart-shaped leaves in the floor. “I wasn’t expecting the court, that was new. Regardless, it really didn’t go to plan, so I tried to stop you from arriving here.” She frowned. “That little earthbender was stronger than I thought she’d be.” Gaia flickered.
There was a pause where nothing happened, where Sokka stared as the elderly woman flickered into a dirt statue much like the sand sculpture he’d made of Suki.
And then? Movement.
Plants rose around her, and Sokka inched backwards as vines tangled around the elderly woman like bandages. Underneath the leaves, cracks were forming in the woman’s flesh and sap-like blood sludged from the gashes. More red, bloody sap rolled from her nose and eyes, breaking and cracking apart with horrifying plopping and ripping sounds. Her skull cracked open, and a red, muddy lump of a brain hid within, liquifying and spilling over her face into her open mouth.
Gaia crumbled, and Toph punched the air as earthen bits of flesh fell off of her. The feeling of talkativeness disappeared, and Sokka rubbed at his face. Red, sticky blood rubbed onto his hands, but it seemed to be tuck to his face, the stickiness refusing to let go. Sokka stared at his fingers. I told her so much. I said so much. Why?
“Get off me!” Toph shouted at the floor, bristling like those odd just-a-cat things that the Fire Nation seemed so fond of. She stomped at the bloody earth surrounding her, rage etched into the creases of her scowl. “Fucking—”
“Language,” Sokka said in Katara’s absence, because it just felt right, and Toph snickered. Thank the Sp—no, thanking the Spirits didn’t seem right. Thank Zuko. Sokka smiled inwardly before Zuko’s frozen, beaten body appeared in his mind’s eye, and he shivered in sympathy and guilt. “Want to tell me why you were inside Gaia? And don’t say something about—” …it being sexy. His inner voice finished, a joke he’d usually reserve for Zuko, just to see his confused and then outraged face. He didn’t know why he was about to say it here, to Toph, though perhaps it was something to do with his muddled mental state.
“She ate me.” Toph’s humour disappeared with a growl, and she continued stomping on the fleshy bits of earth/Earth.
“Okay, so Mother Earth has a taste for twelve-year-old girls, and apparently the Air is a Spirit-damned lawyer. What’s next? Are Tui and La secretly hoping to become the Spirit World equivalent of Penn and Teller?” Though he wasn’t a waterbender, he still had a connection to the Water Spirits and could feel something like guilt creeping through him at the blasphemy. The sour taste ate through any positivity he was feeling, and plunged him back into the cold, darkened depths where Zuko had died . That wasn’t something that could be forgiven and forgotten.
Forgive and forget, but who needed to forget? Sokka, now crippled by guilt? Zuko, now crippled by death?
Or maybe Katara and Aang, who would now just know him as a killer.
————————————
I drowned him . Katara thought, wetly, painfully, as muffled as one could be.
I froze him. Katara thought, coldly, clinically, as detached as one could be.
I killed him. Katara thought, surreally, simply, as final as one could be.
She reached, reached, reached for the water. For the tears on her face, for the water around Yue’s neck, for the sweat on Zuko’s face. The water sapped her emotions.
Drip. Drip. Drip.
Like osmosis, the emotions evened out, leaving nothing but a pool of nothingness with sharp, glass-like shards of emotion floating in it.
Nothingness sucked.
Nothingness meant Katara was nothing. Nothingness meant Katara killed someone and felt nothing. Nothing was a blessing and a curse.
So, like Tui, she pulled . She pulled the water, she pulled the sweat, she pulled the tears towards herself. She pulled and pulled and heard gasping and laughing and felt the looks of interest and intrigue but she just kept pulling because what else could she do? What else could she be but her element, her element that killed?
She had been so proud, too. Thought it so funny . Zuko, deciding to fight a waterbender at night in the middle of the water and snow. Zuko, getting hit by a snowbank and flopping to the ground. Zuko, that silly ponytail lying limp across the snow.
She’d found it so funny.
She’d found it so funny until he died.
Until he died, and it was torture.
So funny.
Until it wasn’t.
And it really wasn’t.
The water resisted; it tried to leave her, tried to push away. She could feel Aang’s fingerprints all over it, his commands trying to wrest control. But when she’d let go of the water, of the snow, with Zuko, when she left him to the control of the elements, he’d died.
She gripped it tighter.
You’re mine. She whispered to the water, to the sweat, to the tears, and the water obeyed. It obeyed her because she was a child of La, a child of Tui, a child of drowning depths. It froze and scorched, and Aang’s touch recoiled, and Katara couldn’t even bring herself to feel bad about it because she was a killer already, a killer, so what did it matter who she hurt? Did it matter if she let it all go, if she became the horror that Fire Nation mothers told their Fire Nation children about the water woman that killed the Fire Nation princ—
Something someone gripped her shoulder, and she couldn’t see, she couldn’t see, the world was blurred by water and salt and despair and depths and darkness—
“Katara.” The raspy voice was muffled by the water in her ears. “Not here.” The water blurred, and maybe it wasn’t just water but her own tears, and maybe she was water, maybe she was the very thing that seeped into Zuko’s lungs and weighed them heavy. The water fell to the floor, soaking through the red Fire Nation garb she wore, and her tears fell with it.
“I killed you,” Katara said simply, coldly, wetly.
“No,” Zuko said simply. “No, I infiltrated the North. I attacked Aang. I challenged you to a fight. You did not instigate. Not once, Katara.”
“No, y—”
“You didn’t hold the fact that I attacked you, Sokka, and Aang against me. Not for long.” Zuko smiled, and Katara’s vision blurred again. “And I don’t hold it against you. I promise.” Pause. “Besides, there are worse ways to die.”
Katara sobbed, her knees buckling, and Zuko grabbed her as she fell.
Notes:
oop—
this chapter was so hard to write, and I'm still not sure it's perfect, but the angst won't end here <3
Chapter 39: dead and undead and dead and undead
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The scarf of water returned to Yue’s neck, back under Tui and La’s control, and she breathed in in the gill-equivalent of a gasp. Horror crept through her stomach as she scratched at the gaping gashes on her neck. What kind of bender is Katara that she can override the Great Water Spirits' control so easily? So simply?
The kind controlled by emotion and controlling emotion, the kind that pushes and pushes and pressurises and pressurises until her element explodes like a tidal wave, ravaging cities and populations.
But what was to be expected, after the whiplash from humour to horror? What else could one do but explode, destroy, push, pull?
“Great Spirit.” Yue’s voice cut through the quiet sobs, the whispered comforts, the humoured babbling of Spirits. “I would like to call up a witness, please.”
South looked at her with a blank face, but she could read the grin; she could read it. *Of course, feel free to do some damage control.*
“I would like to call the Great Air Spirit to the stand.” Yue stared into that eyeless face, a demure smile plastered to her lips. Silence fell through the courtroom, Spirits whipping to stare at her, Katara’s tears halting, Zuko’s comforting mumbles drifting into nothingness.
South blinked at her, though He had no eyes to blink. Suddenly, the air in the room began to whip back and forth, making Yue’s water scarf tremble. The whistling hitched and caught, turning into a mockery of laughter, though the humour seemed more performative. *Of course. Agni, You can go.* South flicked His fingers dismissively at the Fire Spirit, though that only served to make the Flame rage and grow, anger glowing through the courtroom.
*I hope you know what you are doing.* Agni burned, and Yue’s blood sizzled. The Sun disappeared from the stand, and South stood in His place.
*I really do doubt that she does.* South impressed, and Yue’s plastic smile stretched.
“Great Air Spirit, is it Team Avatar’s fault for the game?” Yue asked, tilting her head. She wanted to present curiosity, not callousness. “That being the game of Zuko for unification, Ozai for separation.”
South leaned forward, staring at Katara and Zuko hungrily. *Yes.* A choked sound echoed from Katara’s throat, no doubt carried along the Air, and South sat back in His seat with a satisfied, metaphysical smirk.
“And it is the acts of the mortals that turned Zuko into a Spirit?”
*Yep.*
“And what purpose does the game serve?”
*C’mon, Princess! I would think you were smart enough to connect the dots!*
“Let me rephrase then.” Yue bit her bottom lip, lowering her eyes to the floor. She looked bashful, nervous, less than . She was not a defence attorney, nor a Princess, nor a mortal. She was an actor in a drama, an opera, a play. “Did the game serve the purpose of making a decision? ”
*An entertaining purpose, sure.*
“Entertaining? So, just clarifying: the game served both as entertainment and ‘final say’, so to speak?” Yue asked, and South shrugged derisively. Spirits, He’s worse as a witness than as a prosecutor . “So what purpose do you have?”
She was being demanding. She was pushing herself higher. She was becoming more.
Dangerous but necessary.
Necessary but dangerous.
*Excuse me?* The Air stilled, but Yue could breathe; she could breathe because La and Tui had given her this gift. She glanced at Katara, whose breath stalled, eyes wide, and Zuko, who didn’t theoretically need oxygen, though he clearly enjoyed it. The Spirits tittered, leaning to listen closely to what Yue had to say, leaning closer and closer and closer until Yue was the centre, she was the centre, and she was necessary.
She was necessary, but dangerous.
Dangerous, but necessary.
“If Katara killed Zuko,” Her blunt words sent a shock roiling through the crowd. This was everything she didn’t want to happen, but it was happening, and she had to roll with it. It was not the time for soft, warping words, but for simplicity. “And Sokka sent him to La, and Zuko became a Spirit of his own volition, what purpose did you have? Even this entertaining courtroom scene is crafted of the Avatar’s choice of nonviolence and Zuko interpretation of the Spirit World.” She glanced at Aang, who had tears rolling down his face as he crouched in the corner of the room. She tapped her mouth and moved her finger in a breathing gesture, and Aang seemed to get the message, sending oxygen circulating into Katara and his lungs. “All this entertainment and decision-making seems to be connected to the mortal realm. Do you want to get rid of that if you all cannot create your own games or entertainment?” She would not mention the fact that they couldn’t make their own decisions. That would be too far, too brazen. Even what she already did was…
Arrogant.
Arrogant. That was the word. Yue was being arrogant in a way she would never be, but she needed to be. There was no other way, not after South’s blatant parading of Zuko’s death. When they went, she had to go lower. When they became violent, she had to become worse .
*You dare say that to Me?* South imparted lowly standing. He did not run, He did not rush. He didn’t need to. There was nothing that Yue could do if she wanted to get away from him. *Dare disrespect Me, the very Air that keeps you alive ?*
“Great Air Spirit,” Yue curtseyed, the switch between arrogance and humility giving her whiplash. “I only make the point that this game that kept you all so entertained, entertained enough for both minor and Great Spirits to interact with mortals, was devised by the realm you seem to despise so much. I do not ask you to consider humanity a good thing. Instead, I implore you to consider that all the bad and ugly is what makes it worthwhile. Bets cannot be made when the winner is certain, and the winner was never certain in this game. Do not consider mortals to be rational beings, but instead bringers of mayhem and drama and entertainment, as well as of worship .”
South did not move, the Air still roaring with rage and hatred.
“If you are at a standstill, then vote.” Zuko stood, his voice—not his thoughts— echoing audibly through the room. “Both sides made their points. Let's get it over with.”
*This is not a real court , Blue Spirit.* South hissed, His entertainer facade gone. *You do not decide.*
“So you think you’ll lose?” Zuko challenged, standing tall though his hands visibly shook.
*I never lose.*
“Then let’s vote.”
And it was final.
————————————
The Spirits around Zuko and Katara milled towards some odd booths, each one boasting a sign with a blocky green check mark and a red “x”. “You go vote, I’m going to find Aang.” Zuko began to push through the crowd, but Katara grabbed his arm.
“This makes no sense.” Katara’s eyes were wide and wild, like an animal frightened into a corner. The only question was whether her instinct would be fight, flight, or freeze .
But who was Zuko kidding? It was Katara .
Of course, her instinct was fight .
“None of it makes sense. Voting? Trials? Lawyers ?! Its nonsense , Zuko!” Her voice pitched up, and Zuko nodded absentmindedly.
Spirits were rational beings, in that they were all logic and by-the-book thinking. What else could one be when lying was not an option—or at least a bad option, in Zuko’s case. Sure, words had underlying meaning, but one did not find that meaning through emotion, but through thought . In contrast, the world around them bent to energy and feeling, creating courtrooms and forests and bonfires out of nothingness.
Mortals, by contrast, were irrational beings, in that they were guided by emotion. It was all “follow your gut” or “trust your instincts”, but the physical world seemed to exist to defy those instincts, just as refracted light made a pencil bend in water. Did it make sense? Yes, through physics, but it didn’t change the fact that it seemed to defy the idea of “trusting one’s gut” for information.
The Spirit World was irrational , built for rational beings. The mortal world was rational , made for irrational beings. It was needed for balance, because the rational and irrational could balance out. You could not have an excessively rational world, just as one could not have an excessively irrational world. It just didn’t work.
Maybe that was why Spirits drank emotions. Maybe that was why mortals sought logic.
“It’s not supposed to make sense.” Zuko agreed, which seemed to placate Katara temporarily. “Seriously, go vote. It’ll amuse the Spirits.”
Maybe he wouldn’t have known that before , but Zuko was fully and partially a Spirit now. He didn’t get the same kick out of suffering as the rest of them, but seeing normalcy within absurdity sent a shiver of humour through his bones. Watching as Katara held her head high and stood in line made his skin goosebump, made his nerves tingle.
It was fun to watch things unfold.
Who am I becoming?
Zuko turned away, thinking of the way his mouth watered at the prospect of a vote , such a mortal thing, yet so, so amusing .
What am I becoming?
Zuko rubbed at the Mask on his hip, a theatre Mask, made for entertainment just as the court was.
Entertaining, just as Yue’s scathing interrogation of South.
Entertaining, just as South’s rage, which had simultaneously induced panic .
Entertaining, just as South’s anger at a vote.
Entertaining.
Zuko swallowed deeply, feeling the sing of Kaiya’s worship, smelling blueberries and smoke.
Would he become South? If not now, then in a decade? A century? A millennium? After all his friends were gone, and he’d watched generations come and go? Watched new Avatars be born and unborn?
Dead and undead?
Was there really a need for the word alive , if they would only be alive for so long? Was it only necessary to consider dead and temporarily not ?
He didn’t know.
He didn’t know .
All he knew was that he needed to find Aang, needed to comfort, needed to protect from other Spirits’ amusement.
Did that need to protect erase his need for amusement?
He. Didn’t. Know.
This was not a place for mortals. It questioned them, erased them.
Zuko was fully/partially mortal.
What was the Spirit World doing to him?
Zuko looked at South, a faceless man.
Zuko looked at himself, his Mask, a faceless boy.
What would age do to him?
Zuko’s gaze snared on Aang.
What would age do to him without the people keeping him mortal?
“Aang,” Zuko spoke aloud, and Aang turned to look at him. As soon as his wide, young eyes set upon Zuko, tears immediately flooded them.
Zuko was pleased to note that the tears brought him no pleasure.
He was not pleased to not that it made the other older Spirits grin and snap and drink in the air.
“I’m sorry, Zuko.” Tears hit the floor, each splat sending waves of salt and misery into the crowd, a smell that seemed to be carried through the air or Air. “I’m so sorry. I—” Aang’s voice cut off, and he bowed deeply, before falling to his knees and pressing his forehead into the floor. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—this is all my fault, I’m sorry I’m sor—” He babbled, the words falling from his mouth rather than being said. Zuko had to wonder if the airbender even knew that he was speaking, or if the world had faded away, if his hearing was gone, and the only thing that could be heard was his own apologies.
“Stand up.” Zuko hissed, glancing at the amused, leering Spirits around him. “Aang, seriously—”
The airbender seemed to be stuck, seemed to be in an infinite loop of tears and apologies. Zuko looked down, sour guilt swirling in his stomach. If only Zuko had forced Aang to return home. If only Zuko had realised what would happen, if only Zuko had killed Ozai himself.
It wouldn’t have been allowed, but at least then one issue would be solved, that being the question of why Ozai wanted peace over separation and power.
“Please, Zuko—”
“That’s enough,” Zuko grunted, walking behind Aang and grabbing the collar of his tunic, wrenching him into the air. Aang went limp, seemingly resigned to his fate. “Come with me.” Zuko moved towards the corner of the room, which at least had only two sides of glaring eyes instead of four. Upon letting go of Aang’s shirt, the boy attempted to fall back to the floor in more apologies, but Zuko quickly caught him and pushed him against the wall. “Its not your fault, Aang.”
“No, Zuko, you can’t— ”
“I tried to kidnap you and bring you to my father, who would’ve chained you up in his basement for the rest of your life,” Zuko said bluntly, and Aang opened his mouth to object, but Zuko ploughed on. “If you had brought me on Appa, the moment I woke, I would’ve immediately firebended and tried to capture you, and all of us would have fallen into the ocean and died. Ozai would win the war, lots of enslavement, murder, pillaging.” Zuko raised his eyebrows.
“I’m the reason you’re a Spirit.” Aang looked down sadly, hands scratching viciously into his arm, leaving red streaks. “It’s my fault.”
“Don’t get a big head,” Zuko said firmly, trying to borrow some of Sokka’s humour, though it only seemed to make the weight on Aang’s shoulders worsen. “Sure, I went to Tui and La, but the divine dicks still gave me a choice . I was asked if I wanted to become a Spirit—” In very twisted, nonsensical terms. Zuko’s thoughts interrupted. “And I said yes. That’s it. Nothing more.”
“But you—” Aang scratched harder at his arms, and Zuko peered curiously. “I hurt you, Zuko. I—” Aang kept speaking, babbling, apologising, but Zuko’s realisation overshadowed all his words. Aang felt that he had hurt so he wanted to be hurt. “I killed you,” Aang whispered.
Zuko spoke without thinking, still watching Aang scratch. “No, Katara killed me.” The words were void of emotion because, yes , Zuko had been dead, but now he was undead, so what did it matter?
“No, don’t blame Katara! Blame me!” Aang spoke while Zuko continued to think. When Zuko failed, all he’d wanted was to be hurt. He trained until he collapsed, he didn’t eat when he didn’t deserve it, he shouted and cut off Uncle when kindness was a commodity he hadn’t earned. And, in the weeks of searing pain after his banishment, Zuko had savoured every twinge and burn and ache of his face because that was his penance.
Zuko withdrew one of his dao, his other hand outstretched. “Give me your hand.” Aang looked up at Zuko with a confused expression, before trustinly placing his hand in Zuko’s.
When Zuko was younger, a small yellow sparrowkeet had fallen from its nest. Unable to fly, it had just lain there and—when Zuko found it—it hadn’t even moved. Immediately, he had grabbed a clean shirt from inside to pick up the tiny chick, placing it in one of Uncle’s empty teaboxes. For the next few weeks, the parents came every day to feed the chick and—eventually—it flew away.
Aang’s slender hand within Zuko’s calloused one felt immensely like that bird, accepting and still. With the same tenderness that Zuko had lifted the chick, he quickly pressed the edge of the sword into the middle of Aang’s thumb. Aang didn’t even have time to flinch away before a small bead of blood blossomed from the cut.
“Ow!” Aang shoved his thumb into his mouth, looking up at Zuko with wet eyes. “What was that for?”
“You hurt me,” Zuko nodded at the smear of blood on Aang’s lip. “I hurt you. We’re even.” Zuko would say that the cut was unnecessary. Zuko had hurt Aang an infinite number of times. But Aang wasn’t considering any of that; all of Zuko’s acts were forgiven. But Aang wouldn’t forgive himself, not ever, not without penance .
Aang paused, tongue still pressed to his thumb. “Oh.” He looked down, pensive, before removing his thumb from his mouth. The boy wrapped his arms around Zuko, head just coming up to Zuko’s chin. “Thank you.”
Zuko rested his arms on Aang’s shoulders, still trying to figure out what to do with his seemingly unnecessary appendages. “Yeah.”
He didn’t think of the story. The narrative. The plot.
He didn’t .
“Time to vote?”
As Aang nodded, as he walked towards the booth, as the Air swished its displeasure, Zuko pressed his Mask to his face, but he didn’t wear it, not now.
He could feel it, even when not wearing it.
Entertainment, enticing.
When Zuko pulled down the Mask, what would he see?
Would his mouth be stuck in an apathetic smile? Would his eyebrows be placid?
Would his pupils be dilated, eyes bloodshot, the look of an addict?
Zuko bit down hard on his tongue, tasting blood bloom across his mouth. He could be injured. He had a mortal body, right? He was still mortal. He was.
He thought of Aang tasting metal bloom across his tongue, and the metal on Zuko’s turned into the taste of blueberries.
Zuko reattached the Mask to his hip and followed Aang to the voting booth.
Notes:
hey guys! thank you for your patience in this chapter. two character arcs in one chapter?? unheard of.
on a serious note, chapters probably will get a lot less frequent. I'm not trying dump in this section, but I've been having some personal issues (as all ao3 authors do :P ). Its nothing serious, my brain just likes to whip through emotional states like its shuffling cards.
I will try to keep updating and answering comments. I promise I DO read them still. Its just been hard for me to have energy to answer them :)
I hope you enjoyed this chapter!! a bit angsty, which i wasn't planning, but what can you do?
Chapter 40: janus
Notes:
hi guys......
let's ignore HOW delayed this chapter was, and how short it is....
Chapter Text
Zuko was still wearing his Mask.
She hated it, oh, how she hated it. That mocking grin, taunting her failure. He wore her greatest regret, wore proof that she was a murderer.
And she’d worked so hard to avoid it, too. She hadn’t killed Yon Rha because she hadn’t wanted to be a murderer, hadn’t wanted to give up that bit of herself.
But she’d been a murderer for a long time, long before Yon Rha.
Katara flexed her hands. Maybe if she’d known that, she would’ve put Yon Rha out of his misery. At least then she’d be a murderer by choice.
Katara snuck a glance at him, furrowing her brows. The eerie smile did not budge as he glanced at her, tilting his head curiously. A rasping noise came from underneath the Mask, and Zuko’s shoulders hunched self-consciously, slowly pulling the Mask from his face with shaking, thin fingers. She studied his dilated eyes, the way his chest quickly rose and fell. He looked anxious. Panicked. But, surrounded by Spirits with equivalent expressions, a worming voice inside her wondered if she had the wrong impression. If it was something more equivalent to desire. “Are you okay?”
Zuko stared at her, just a sliver of gold surrounding his pupils. “Yeah.” His eyes flicked away as his head flinched unwillingly, and Katara pursed her lips.
Sure, he was a terrible liar, but he was never that bad. Was this a Spirit thing? At the thought, nausea pooled in Katara’s stomach, and she looked away quickly. She did not hate him for his Spirithood. She couldn’t do that: it’d be far too hypocritical. After all, it was her hands that put him into an icy grave. She could hardly fault him for clawing out of it.
No, Katara hated that flinch because now those dilated eyes and panting lungs were swirling in her head, a question of whether it was desire or distress, whether it was Spirit or mortal. If only he could lie. If only he could put her suspicions to rest. Because, clearly, Zuko was having the same thoughts.
Zuko shivered beside her, rubbing his arms, and a small trail of smoke followed his hands. Tentatively, she rested a hand on his back, hoping to press some warmth into him, some humanity into him.
He was human.
Why was she questioning it?
She glared at South, tapping His foot impatiently at the front of the courtroom. Damn you. Damn you for telling me. Damn you. The guilt soured in her mouth, and tears pricked at her eyes again. Slowly, she wormed her hand into Aang’s. Predictably, he squeezed it, likely taking as much comfort from the gesture as she was.
“What’s wrong?” Katara whispered, eyeing the way his pupils contracted as he snapped to attention. Her fingers twitched, itching to be submerged in water, itching to heal what she could not.
“I—” Zuko pulled the Mask off, and Katara breathed a sigh of relief at his pinched brows, his bitten and bleeding lip. She was horrible for taking relief in his pain, but she felt it anyway. It was proof, it was proof. “I don’t want to become…” He swept his hand towards the room, the once-steady hand now shaking.
“You won’t,” Katara spoke, comforting. She could see the proof of his innocence in that bloody lip, in those terrified eyes.
“How can you promise that?” Zuko hissed, eyes flashing with glints of flame. “How can you say that? You don’t know, Katara. None of us do!” His voice raised, and the surrounding Spiritss turned to look, anticipating amusement.
“I don’t know for certain, Zuko,” Katara replied firmly. “But my trust is not easy to gain back. And you managed it, somehow. Managed it enough that I fought alongside you. Someone like that will not become like them.” It was her turn to gesture to the watching eyes, with a flick of her fingers that sent droplets of water scattering across openly infatuated faces.
Zuko turned away, fingers probing at the swords on his back. “We’ll see.”
Katara smiled lightly at the pouting firebender before glancing around the room. Where have Toph and Sokka run off to? Panic stirred in her gut. This is not the place to get lost.
Aang leaned forward, mouth so close to her ear that each syllable sent warm wisps of air pawing at her hair. “What’s wrong? Is Zuko okay?”
Katara pursed her lips, bringing a finger to her lips, less in a silencing act and more in a promise of future information. At the centre of the room, South came into focus, invisible winds swirling His shortened hair.
*Now, ladies and gentlemen, for Our final act!* South raised His hands in the air, looking much like a circus’ ringleader. He fit the role, considering the panting amusement of the audience. *Behind door number one!* A tall, marble door appeared beside him, seemingly going to nowhere. Adorned in golden accents, it promised an opulent future. *We sever the connection between Our world and theirs to build a beautiful, Spirit-first world! Forget these chaos-wielding mortals, and join Heaven. Behind door number two!* A second door appeared beside him, cobwebbed and weathered, with chipped and bubbling white paint. Clearly, South had opinions on the future if mortal and Spirit realms remained connected. *The worlds remain connected, doomed to be ripped apart by mortal wars and mayhem.* South shrugged. *As many of you have guessed, the door that was decided by the vote is the safe one to pass through. The other…* Pause. *Can I please have a volunteer to announce the winning option?* Nobody raised their hand, and South’s eyes swept the room. *Blue Spirit! Why don’t you come and open the door you think won?*
Katara’s hand fell out of his grasp as Zuko stood, face bare of that grinning Mask, a statement to the audience. But what sort of statement? Who was he manipulating?
Zuko doesn’t have a manipulative bone in his body. Katara told herself, remembering all the times Zuko opted for a head-on fight instead of subterfuge.
That’s right, Zuko doesn’t have a manipulative bone in his body. That small voice responded. But does the Blue Spirit?
“Why?” Zuko growled, out loud, though he moved towards the front. His eyes were fixated on the opulent door, though Katara knew which one he’d bet on, which one he’d go for. “The outcome is already decided. We’ve voted.”
*Well, yes.* Spirit replied. *But really, Blue. Where is the fun in that? It’s much more fun to see you try—and fail—yet again.*
Zuko narrowed his eyes at South, before reaching a hand towards the dilapidated door.
*Are you sure you want to do that? Do you really want to spend the next millennium regenerating from whatever death is behind that door?* South taunted, tilting His head.
Smoke trailed out of his ears, his annoyance obvious, but Zuko just grinned, canines just a bit too sharp, too frozen. It was the grin of his Mask, it was the grin of his alter-ego. “I want to spend the next millennium remembering Your stupid face when you realise You’ve lost.” They were the brazen words of a loser, Katara knew. They were not Zuko’s words, but the echo of his sister
Zuko’s calloused fingers closed around the door handle, that smile slowly melting off his face as he stared at the chipping paint. Katara couldn’t watch. She had to.
After all, she’d done this to him.
Zuko exhaled, and she watched the rise and fall of his chest.
He twisted the handle.
————————————
“What is that?” Toph asked as the earth shuddered under her feet.
When Toph was younger, her parents constantly tried to trick her, as if expecting that she wasn’t really blind, and instead just playing a game of pretend. They gave her gifts she couldn’t enjoy, asked her questions she couldn’t answer.
“What’s inside the snowglobe?” They had asked, once, as if trying to hold out hope she was faking. Beneath her feet, she could feel their quickening hearts and stuttering breath, taste that hope that they still held. Slowly, Toph ran her fingers over the smooth glass, letting the cold sink into the tips of her fingers.
And, with a sliver of a smile, she let go.
The snowglobe smashed into the floor, shards flying in every direction. It was immediate mayhem. Her mother shrieked, her father gasped, but Toph just stood. Smiled.
It was beautiful. Vibrations shuddered from all directions, twinkling music echoing through her very being. Toph’s world was filled with the delicate, physical music of glass shattering, and she nearly drowned in the beauty of it.
Is this what it’s like? Toph had wondered, thinking of the badgermoles. Is this what I’ve been missing?
It was unfortunate, the way the brain spaced out at such inopportune times. Because as the earth exploded around Toph, her trustworthy Earth shattering into delicate, tinkling shards of glass, Toph could only be astounded by the beauty of the destruction.
“Toph!” Sokka shouted, and she shook her head, squatting to try and regain some semblance of balance.
“What the hell is happening?!” She shouted, reaching out to try and grab something, anything.
She wasn’t fast enough.
The world disappeared under her, and wind tore at her skin, so sensitive now that she could not see or feel anything else. Shouts tore themselves from her throat, lost to the freefall she was now caught in. Dirt and rocks streamed through her fingers, nothing tangible enough to grasp, but just tangible enough for her to sense one thing: she was completely and utterly fucked.
Chapter 41: who let the snake(s) out of the bag?
Notes:
Kudos to Musically_Asia who somehow figured out that Hebiko was making an appearance in the next chapter. Y'all are too intuitive.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In her 90-odd years of being, Hebiko had never experienced something quite like it.
The humans plummeting through the floor had no clue, and the boy-Spirit—Spirit-boy, Hebiko corrected, for the Blue Spirit was no longer “boy” first—was equally oblivious. The Spirits around her, all self-absorbed and powerful, were far too vast to understand.
But Hebiko knew. She was a Snake, how could she not know the makings of the World, the ecosystem she had to survive in?
Mother Spirit quaked, rumbling as *SHE* shifted. *SHE* hadn’t shifted in the ninety years of Hebiko’s being, and *SHE* hadn’t shifted in the aeons before Hebiko’s being. But *SHE* moved now. As the land beneath Hebiko’s scales shifted, warmth radiating from the core of *HER*.
The Spirits around Hebiko took on capital letters to start their names to exemplify Their own importance—a privilege Hebiko didn’t have—but the Mother Spirit was so vast that a simple capital letter could not underscore *HER* enough. The other Spirits did not offer that respect, but Hebiko did. Which was why, once Zuko fled from Hebiko’s orbit, she had began to taste it. Every time she flicked her tongue, the world was drowned out with sickly-sweet appreciation, so thick that Hebiko’s throat would fill with unsaid ‘thank you’s. The only being in existence with that sort of all-encompassing presence was *HER*... and *HIM*, but *HE* was never Hebiko’s, *HE* belonged to the mortals.
Appreciation. What a funny thing for the Mother Spirit to have for nothing but a mortal Spirit. Unless there was a cause he was fighting for, a cause *SHE* would support above all else.
And there was nothing *SHE* cared about more than *HER* companion, *HIM*, the mortal realm.
It took nothing more than a hop, skip, and a jump for Hebiko to land on the obvious reason Zuko had to leave her, leave his Spiritual support system. He was on a quest for the Mother Spirit.
It took nothing more than a hop, skip, and a jump for Hebiko to land on the obvious reason she could taste the Mother Spirit’s appreciation. She was meant to help him. The Mother Spirit wanted Hebiko to join him.
It was all so obvious! That was why he left her in the mud, left her to die in obsolescence. Tentatively, as the mentally-constructed courtroom faltered and shattered, Hebiko poked at Zuko’s energy, hoping for that firebender warmth to wash over her as it once did.
It didn’t. No hate, no love. Nothing. Not a reaction.
Either Zuko was indifferent to her now—unlikely, he had an opinion about most things—or…
Hebiko ground her fangs, the syrupy taste of venom filling her throat.
She’d always known the mortals would be a bad influence on him. His animosity of the Spirit World was not much of a hindrance to her, after all, his hatred would only allow him to better protect Hebiko. But that way his Inner Fire wouldn’t impart emotions, wouldn’t even send a thought?
That was an issue. That was a Spiritual grievance waiting to happen. That was a ticking timebomb of a protector.
No matter, Hebiko would help him, just as *SHE* wanted her to. Avoiding vanishing Spirits, who returned home to their domains in the ever-layered Spirit World, Hebiko lunged into the blackness that would eventually bring her to her home, her protection, her friend.
Zuko.
And maybe, maybe after all the work she’d done for him, maybe he’d finally give her what she wanted most.
————————————
Zuko’s knees buckled as he smashed into the mortal realm, his Inner Fire at once too heavy and too light for the constraints of his body. The world blurred and spun, kaleidoscopic and hallucinogenic as Zuko slugged the Mask off his face, fastening the accursed thing to his hip.
Accursed, because of what it did to Katara, poor, guilt-riddled Katara.
Accursed, because he could never be without it, never give the waterbender the grace of a healing period without being reminded of freezing banks and dying firebenders.
Accursed, because if he’d never donned that persona, never became that vigilante, maybe Zuko wouldn’t have to face his mortal friends. Wouldn’t have to feel months of shaky self-confidence slip and slide.
After all, what is improvement without a relapse?
And we were working so well together. Why so fickle? The Mask whispered, but there was no hurt in its voice, only fact. The Mask was justice and violence personified, nothing more. You know you’ll need me. We are one, after all. The same, the same, the same.
Why so fickle? Zuko didn’t know. He was tired, tired of playing hot and cold. Did he hate the Mask or did he appreciate it? He did not know. He was tired.
The world tilted and snapped into focus, and Zuko’s eyes caught onto a figure hunched on the floor. The man kicked pitifully, once proudful, golden eyes now dull and glassy.
Ozai.
Zuko snarled, quickly drawing one of his dual dao.
“Whoa, Zuko!” Aang stepped in front of him, shining blue arrow barely visible through Zuko’s tunnel vision. The airbender placed both hands on Zuko’s arms, and Zuko pushed lightly against them. “He’s done. He’s powerless. He’s caught.”
“You—” Zuko remembered. This was the same situation they were in before he’d been zapped into that damn courtroom, into that damn trial. “Look what’s happened! He’s not just a martyr, but an actual Spirit! Do you know th—” Zuko froze, turning to Ozai. Ozai, with thousands of worshippers. Ozai, with a shrine in every house, every house with a family of devout Fire Nation citizens.
Hebiko flashed through his mind, and a mix of rage and pity writhed in his stomach. She was the best example of a Spirit without a purpose, hunting down someone to protect her. Zuko hadn’t seen it at the time, he wasn’t enough of a Spirit yet, but now he knew. He knew the difference between a Spirit and a ghost: one had something to tether them to life, one had purpose.
For Zuko, before he had his priestess, his town, he was no more powerful than he was pre-death.
After saving Kaiya, however, things changed. He had purpose, and that purpose changed everything. Draconic, obeying flames, moving much like Katara’s water. Kaiya marked his metamorphosis, marked his entrance into Spirithood.
“Ozai…” Zuko slowly looked down at Aang. “He’s a god.” From the floor, Ozai cackled maniacally, the sound like nails driving through Zuko’s ears. His hands flew to protect his eardrums, and Zuko collapsed to his knees next to his cackling, crying, crazy father. The world was numb as the enormity of the statement overwhelmed Zuko. Thousands of worshippers, all devout, all war-mongering. On top of his fa—Ozai’s impeccably controlled firebending, on top of Ozai’s absurdly powerful strikes, on top of Ozai’s lightning, he was now worshipped. He was a god.
“Zuko?” Aang asked, and Zuko could see a flash of blue from the corner of his eye, could see Katara kneel next to him, could see it all and none of it at the same time.
“We’ve lost.” Zuko whispered, shaking. “We’ve lost we’ve lost we’ve lost we’ve—” Zuko couldn’t stop. Before, his father was a man. Zuko could defeat a man. But defeating someone usurping Agni.
*You must defeat the Phoenix King.* A familiar smolder clenched around Zuko’s Inner Fire, leaving him gasping. *Before he attempts to usurp Me. The consequences, Little Spark… they would be even worse than you can imagine. Do not fail.*
Zuko coughed out a smoke-laden laugh. It seemed Agni came to the conclusion at the same time as Zuko.
“Sparky.” The blunt tone made Zuko raise his eyes upwards to look at Toph. “Aang defeated the dick alone.”
Zuko blinked. “So?” He spoke gruffly, still gasping, still wishing for the oxygen his lungs weren’t supplying him with. Is this a side effect of the breakdown or the death?
“This time, it’ll be all of us against him.” Toph shrugged. “Duh.”
Zuko swallowed deeply, looked at the concerned and confused faces around him. Of course, they must’ve thought he’d lost his mind, thought he’d followed the same path as his deranged father and suffering sister. Maybe it was the curse of the Fire Royal Family. Zuko couldn’t think of a single sane member, including his uncle. Slowly, Zuko rose to his feet, still glaring at Ozai who had finally stopped laughing.
“Let me start from the beginning.” Zuko was not this forthcoming, not usually, but this was not usual. They had to know, and to know they had to understand. “I died.” Katara flinched, and Zuko settled his hand on her shoulder. “It is none of your fault. I attacked, yet you were all merciful. It just so happened that you needed to save Tui, and did not have enough time to deal with me as well.”
“I—” Tears welled in Katara’s eyes. “Zuko, I—You will never—”
“Katara.” Zuko interrupted angrily. He did not need to burden the others with that information, did not need them to know that he was in stasis, would never grow old. It was too soon. “It’s not your fault. I attacked, you defended. Besides, would you rather I have succeeded in taking Aang to my father? I wouldn't have appreciated the help, not at the time. It's not worth your guilt."
Katara's hands shook as she tucked them closer to her body.
“I ended up seeing Tui and La. The divine dicks—sorry Katara, Sokka—asked if I wanted to be a Spirit, and I said yes.” It was much more complicated than that, with many more riddles, but Zuko couldn’t, wouldn’t give them the whole story. The abridged version was hard enough. “The Mask acts as my tether between worlds. This way I’m basically mortal.”
Sokka snapped loudly, and Zuko startled, turning to look at the boy. “In the prison, no one could see you except me. It’s because I had your Mask, right?”
Zuko nodded. “Before I joined Team Avatar—”
“The Gaang.” Sokka interrupted.
“Team Avatar,” Zuko said. “I saved a young woman named Kaiya as the Blue Spirit. She became my priestess.” A deep admiration swelled in his chest, and the sweet scent of essecarula flowers swirled in his nose. No doubt the most recent gift Kaiya had left for him. His fingers spun the blue locket around his neck, fingers tracing the delicate carved patterns. “After that, my abilities improved and my Mask’s presence grew, reaching the point where it is a… separate entity, at times. To my priestess, the Blue Spirit represents justice, so that is what the Mask became: justice personified.”
Katara tapped her fingers thoughtfully, but it was Aang that realised the reason Zuko was so forthcoming. “You improved so much with just one priestess.” Aang seemed the one most amenable to Zuko having a priestess, likely due to his monk upbringing. “But Ozai has…” Aang’s voice fell.
“Hundreds.” Suki filled in, stepping forward.
Zuko shook his head. “Thousands. Every Fire Nation family has a shrine to him in their house.”
“Oh Tui and La.” Katara whispered, her own hand resting on the carved necklace around her neck, so much like Zuko’s.
“Oh fuck!” Sokka kicked a rock, sending it down the sheer cliff.
Toph didn’t speak, but the earthbender’s usually sturdy stance seemed off-balance, unseeing eyes shaking rapidly. She put on a brave face, that much was certain, but the numbers had clearly rattled her.
*Sssometimes, sssertain things require a Ssspirit’s touch.* A very familiar presence imparted into Zuko’s mind, and he spun, searching for a glimpse of writhing coils. He drew his dual dao, though his Mask stayed firmly on his hip.
“Show yourself, Hebiko!” Zuko shouted, most certainly not helping Team Avatar’s trust in his sanity. “I know you’re here.”
For a few horrible seconds, there was nothing. Not an imparted thought, not a scale to be seen.
But then, but then, he saw her.
From the rock behind Ozai’s back, Hebiko slithered into the light, and Sokka let out a small squeak, jumping out of the Snake Spirit’s path. *Misss me, Zuko?*
“Speak aloud.” Zuko glared down at the Snake. She’d only been acting in self-service, hadn’t committed any blatant wrongdoings, but that residual anger and fear still coloured his memories of her.
“I would much rather sssay thisss in private, Zuko.” She imparted and hissed the words aloud, finally allowing the rest of the Gaa—Team Avatar to hear her.
“A talking snake!” Sokka yelped again, before coughing. “I mean—”
“Her name is Hebiko.” Zuko spoke blankly. “She’s a Snake Spirit who tried to get me to abandon the mortal realm in favour of befriending her.”
Hebiko hissed again. “I wouldn’t sssay that. I would sssay that I hoped to find an alliance in another minor Ssspirit.” She paused. “But that’sss not why I’m here.”
“Why are you here?” Suki asked, tilting her head at the Snake Spirit.
Hebiko did not look at the Kyoshi Warrior, only staring at Zuko with unblinking eyes. “I’m here to… apologize.” Zuko startled. The slow way she said it made it seem like an attempt at bending the truth, though it wasn’t an outright lie. “I wasss manipulative when we lassst met because I hoped you would be able to provide me with the companionship and protection I longed to have. You were a worthy candidate, both for your offensssive abilities and your amenable company.”
Sokka coughed at that, and Zuko shot him a glare.
“I am sssorry that my actions led you to find companionship elsssewhere.” Hebiko hissed, curling closer together. Sorry that her actions led to this, not for the actions, Zuko noted. However, this was most likely the best apology you’d get from a Spirit. “Though I ssstill hope you one day reconsssider joining me, I am here on another matter than an apology. I have a sssuggestion.”
Zuko raised his eyes to hers. “A suggestion.”
“Instead of trying to fight the Phoenix King, why not try a bit of sssubterfuge?” Hebiko curled her lips in the best approximation of a smile that a Snake could make. “We Snake Spirits are great at that.”
“We?” Sokka asked, clearly more interested in Hebiko now that she’d proposed a plan.
A cacophony of hissing surrounded them, covering up the laughing wails that Ozai had started again. Slowly, as dramatically as Hebiko had, dozens of serpentine Spirits slithered into the open. Zuko turned to look at Hebiko again. She wasn’t on good terms with most of her fellow Snake Spirits. None of them worked together, too focused on survival. Hebiko had told him this. And yet, she’d rounded every Snake up, had brought them to Zuko.
Zuko knew plenty about being a shit person, yet Team Avatar had forgiven him. Maybe it was Zuko’s turn.
He glanced over at Toph, whose feet curled into the Earth, stance once more steady and confident. “That,” She said, a smile splitting her face. “Is a lot of Snakes.”
Notes:
What do we think of Hebiko y'all? I still love her
Chapter 42: a war of two fronts
Notes:
On this week's episode of oblivious Zuko: hunting partners! Ft. Sokka
Chapter Text
At the sight of flashing fangs and beaded eyes, the thought of peace seemed as faint as the scent of venom in the air. At the thought of wafting scents and left offerings for a newly-empowered Phoenix King, the thought of victory seemed as fleeting as the leftover smoke drifting through the air.
Aang clenched his teeth, counting to three in his head, counting up because a countdown seemed far too reminiscent of those frantic, final days before his fight with Ozai.
“Hebiko,” Aang spoke hesitantly, in that halting way when you’ve only heard a name once and can’t quite wrap your lips around it. “Subterfuge, yes? Not, uhh…” Aang waved in the general direction of Sokka, who was using his pointer fingers to imitate a snake biting down on its prey.
The Snake flicked her tail, attention clearly on Zuko instead of on Aang, though she responded to him anyway. “Do not worry, Avatar, we would not want to disrupt your—” Now she gazed at Aang, looking down her snout at him in a way that made her seem much taller than she seemed to be. “—delicate sensibilities.” Clearly finding him lacking, Hebiko looked away again and Aang huffed. “Though minor Spirits are lacking in offensive power, some are even more minor. Snake Spirits tend to fall in that category. There is not a world in which we could help you defeat the Phoenix King fairly.”
Zuko nodded slightly, eyes slightly glazed over as he thought. Aang peeked a look at the firebender, sour guilt worming in his stomach, both for his prior unsavory thoughts regarding Zuko’s allegiances as well as for the…
A pony tail laid limply across the crusting snow, pale and burned skin barely visible underneath. Standing over the unconscious boy, Sokka angrily muttered his vows of safe passage, his tone so far from the prayers given over the Northern Water Tribe soldiers earlier that night.
Appa lowed a soft warning. At the time, Aang assumed the warning was for time, a demand to leave the firebender in the snow. Now, Aang had to wonder if the Air Bison was instead warning them against their sins.
“There. We say it before every hunt to help warriors find their way home, if lost.” Sokka had said, glaring at Aang and Zuko with equal degrees of heat. “Giving a damn ashmaker a safe journey home. Giving him hunting rites.”
“I don’t know, Sokka. We need to take—”
“And what happens when he wakes up? He’ll go back to attacking the North. The last Water fortification will fall. No. That is not going to be on our heads, Aang. That is not going to be on my head.” Aang had stared solemnly at the firebender beneath the snow, snowflakes resting on his dark lashes. He looked almost… peaceful, like this. Peaceful, unlike the smoke-spewing ships he piloted and the fire-spewing fists he prided. “Aang. He's fine. He got the prayer for a safe journey and everything. Leave him. He deserves to figure this out alone. Maybe it'll teach him some empathy, realising what you experienced in the iceberg.”
Mentioning the iceberg was a dirty argument, because it brought Aang to the (incorrect) assumption that if an airbender could survive a century in ice, a firebender could survive the harsh North. Yet, both Sokka and Aang forgot to factor in the most important factor of Aang’s survival: the Avatar state. And for all of Zuko’s power and ferocity, he did not have millenia of Avatar’s protecting him. For all Aang knew, at that point in time, Zuko didn’t have anyone protecting him.
Softly, Aang blew a gust of warm wind onto the freezing firebender, whose fingers twitched and eyes fluttered. Zuko groaned, and Aang sprung away, more out of instinct than anything else.
Aang eyed Ozai, who was randomly jerking and twitching in the corner. Two Spirits that Aang had inadvertently created. One, as hotheaded as he was, was a peacekeeper. The other, however—
“Ahem.” Sokka coughed. “Aang, thoughts?”
Hebiko peered at him curiously, and Aang blinked twice. “Sorry, say that again?”
“It’s the Sozin’s comet prep all over again.” Sokka muttered, though the words travelled across the winds into Aang’s ears. “The Snakes aren’t strong enough to fight the Phoenix King, and neither is Zuko. Instead of fighting on that front, where we are almost guaranteed a loss, we’re going to start by weakening the Phoenix King by taking out his worshippers.”
“Taking out?”
“Propaganda,” Katara replied, placing a calming hand on Aang’s shoulder. Aang looked at her gratefully, and Katara smiled softly. A tinge of wetness dampened her eyes, a wetness completely unrelated to waterbending and more related to a certain death. “We will convince the Fire Nation to create shrines to another Spirit instead.”
Hebiko hissed self-satisfactorily. “A war is fought on two fronts: the foreign land and the homeland. You will not win a war solely on the foreign front, so we will begin with the homeland. The people. The worshippers. We are good at suggestion, and we are plentiful.”
A Spirit always had an alternate agenda, this Aang knew. Yet he didn’t quite know hers, not yet. “Why would you do that?”
“Hopefully to realign myself with Zuko.” She replied, matter-of-factly, and Aang jolted at the blunt nature of it. Zuko glanced up and glared at the Snake, who flicked her tongue.
“Okay…” Aang said slowly. “But why… Zuko?” Hebiko made the closest approximation to a shrug that a Snake could make, her interest in the topic clearly exhausted.
Ah, the joy of Spirits. Aang pursed his lips. Thank the Spirits that Monk Gyatso covered the Spirit World extensively in Aang’s youth, even though it was very story-based.
“The only question is… who will we replace Ozai with?” Sokka spoke, tapping his fingers against his leg. “There isn’t a long list of Spirits wanting to work with u—”
“Not happening.” Zuko said, firmly, hands resting on his hips.
“C'mon, Zuko!” Sokka nodded tapping his finger faster. “And, in the fight—”
“Not happening.” The firebender hissed with more venom than the Snake Spirits. His eyes flashed with hot fire, smoke trailing from his nose to form intricate swirling patterns above his head.
“You said it makes you more powerful!” Sokka exclaimed as Hebiko leaned forward to listen more intently. “We need to beat him, Zuko! Who knows what he’s going to do?! You have morals—”
“More powerful, yes, but more of a Spirit too!” Zuko slashed his arms downwards, a flash of fire accompanying the motion. Sokka didn’t even flinch. “One town, and the Mask’s voice is an occasionally-welcome, yet mostly ignored whisper. A whole continent, and say goodbye to any mortality I have!”
“That won’t happen.”
“I won’t do it, Sokka.” Zuko said, so simple that it couldn’t be denied. “I won’t manipulate my people into worshipping me. I won’t do it. I won’t become the next South Air Spirit, amusing myself with torturing some mortal playthings.”
Katara stepped forward, hands outstretched placatingly towards Sokka. “We’ve taken much from him, we can't—”
“Stop feeling guilty about it, Katara!” Zuko flung his hands over his head, infuriated even though she was taking his side, probably especially since she was taking his side, Aang thought. Katara was strong-willed as life, yet she was acting so... agreeable. "Stop walking on eggshells and act like yourself, damn it! Agree, disagree, but make your own decisions!"
“If you are so insistent on remaining a minor Spirit, Zuko,” Hebiko hissed, a soft rattle running ragged over Aang’s being. He shuddered, and his very being shuddered with him. “I’m also a Spirit on your side.”
Zuko hissed, spinning his latent anger onto Hebiko. Flashing, flame-filled eyes met blackened serpentine ones, and the two seemed to have an argument only they were privy to. The two Spirits, backs ramrod straight, did not move, other than soft kaleidoscopic flames flickering in and out of existence around Zuko.
The suffocating aura increased, but instead of a rattling, rippling touch on Aang’s soul, a warm intangible heat enveloped the air, reaching its touches down into Aang’s lungs. The untasted taste of petals drifted across Aang’s palate—no, his very inner flame. It was not untamed and threatening, not like the Snake’s energy. No, this one was familiar, a protective presence laying ownership over all it touched. Yet, Aang had no doubt that it could flip into aggressiveness with the same speed that Zuko changed sword stances.
Aang had known since the trip to the Masters that Zuko had become a Spirit, yet he’d not known the intensity that brought.
The staring contest seemed to end, leaving Sokka glancing confusedly between the two, and Zuko leaned back, victorious. “Sokka, return the worshippers to Agni—”
Sokka dragged his hands down his face, snapping back into the argument with the ease of an older sibling. “They already left Agni, that won’t wo—”
“—and to the Masters.” Zuko finished. “Shao—one of the original firebending Masters that taught myself and Aang—told me to return once the Spirit and mortal realms were at peace once again.” Aang blinked. Don’t tell me he swor— “And I swore I would. It’s time, I think.”
A Spirit’s word was his life.
If Zuko thought it was time, then Zuko had to go, and yet—
“We’ll come with you.” Aang spoke, interrupting the tension between the two boys. “And then we will deal with the Phoenix King.” The Phoenix King, because it wasn’t Ozai. Ozai was right there. The Phoenix King was the hungry, greedy bending ripped from Ozai’s body. The bending Aang ripped from Ozai’s body.
“No.” Zuko shook his head. That seemed to be the only word he knew, now. “You guys need to weaken the Phoenix King. If he is allowed to run rampant, his worship and influence will only grow. This is something I need to do alone.” Pause. “Besides, Shao asked me to come alone. I swore to it. I will not break that.”
Even before Spirithood, one could be certain that Zuko would not break an oath. He was always one for honour.
Sokka scoffed, his slightly outgrown wolftail shaking as he crossed his arms. “You’re not going alone.”
“Yes, I—”
“No,” Sokka hissed. “You are not. We are hunting partners, Zuko.” The firebender blinked, his confusion evident on his face. “You do not get to go on something this big alone. Fine, Shat—”
“Shao.” Zuko corrected automatically.
“—told you to come alone.” Sokka continued. “Meet him alone. But you can do the journey with your team. Fine, Aang, Suki, Toph, and Katara can go weaken the Phoenix King while you figure out what Shao wants you to do. But I’m coming with you. I’m your hunting partner, Zuko, you don’t get to decide when I do or don’t show up, because the point is that I always show up.” That dazed, confused look had returned to Zuko’s face, and Aang was certain his own expression looked similar. Hunting partner?
Zuko blinked, hard, clearly trying to process the speech without the critical information of what a hunting partner had to do with his mission. After a few seconds of his jaw working soundlessly, Zuko’s hands fell limp at his sides before clenching into half-hearted fists. “You are important for the mission, Sokka. Your brains are important for this. I don’t need your help.”
Sokka flinched at the statement, hands curling and uncurling. His lips pinched, blue eyes darkening as he stared at the firebender. “And my brains will still work while I accompany you,” Sokka replied tartly, his voice clipped. “Besides, this way we can send updates to the Gaang via Hawky. It’s the most strategic move.” Anger lanced through the words, charged with meaning only known by Sokka. And yet, Katara looked on the argument with an equally pinched face, and Aang had to wonder if there was more significance to a hunting partner than what he and Zuko thought.
Zuko growled, smoke wafting from his nose. “Fine.”
Sokka nodded curtly, spinning away. “Fine.”
Chapter 43: a nation of ambition
Chapter Text
They still hadn’t left Wulong Forest.
Sokka sat on the edge of the pillar, the area wide enough that the entire Gaang could move about, each muttering grievances about some part of the plan. As he swung his feet, hands notably absent of his space sword, Sokka surveyed the valleys burned into the earth. The rippling texture of melting soil and burning scrap created a scar in the land far too similar to the scar of a certain firebender.
Sokka traced a vague map into the dirt beside him, mind naturally turning to strategy in avoidance of Zuko. “I don’t need your help.” The words fell off his tongue quietly, like the scattering of snow in rough winds. Sokka’s fingers continued tracing shapes into the warm dirt, and he was suddenly struck with an unholy amount of homesickness. Oh, how he wished the sand beneath his finger was so cold it burned. Oh, how he wished he saw Tui in the sky, instead of Acne, the god of volcanoes and volcanic pimples. Transitioning into his pinkie, Sokka crossed an X over Wulong Forest, marking the site of Aang’s battle. “Wulong Forest and…” Sokka’s finger trailed over to the mountains where Zuko and Aang most likely met the Sun Warriors. He stabbed his finger into the mountains and frowned. “The Western Air Temple mountains.” A vast expanse of sea blocked the path from their current location, the western coast of the Earth Kingdom, to Zuko’s destination.
If they had Appa, it wouldn’t be an issue. It’d probably take a week or so. Yet, if they wanted to halt the progression of Ozai’s worship in the Fire Nation—and throughout the Fire-occupied colonies, as well as the warfront—they didn’t have the time to go to the Sun Warriors first. Both aspects of the plan had to occur simultaneously.
For now, the only Spirit they had to take the place of Ozai was Agni, since Hebiko was a no-go and Zuko refused. If they needed a replacement Spirit, Sokka didn’t know, but Spirit matters were never his area of expertise. Sokka hummed. They couldn’t tell the citizens about the bending, since it would turn Aang into an object of fear instead of a peacemaker.
Was whatever Shao had for Zuko influential enough to change the course of the unavoidable battle between Phoenix King and the Gaang? Was it worth the diversion? Zuko would say yes, of course. He’d go on about how he could do it all by himself, how Sokka was unnecessary—
Planning. Right.
Something pressed against his shoulder, and Sokka jumped, flailing as he nearly tipped off the edge. Immediately, Katara’s hand grabbed his shoulder, and Sokka glared at her. “Don’t scare people on cliffs!”
“Don’t sit on cliffs if you’ll jump every time someone talks to you!” Katara contested, though she peered down at Sokka’s map on the floor. “Are you working on your and Zuko’s route to the Sun Warriors?”
“Yes…” Sokka’s voice trailed off as he looked at the map.
Katara sighed. “I’m going to talk to Zuko after.” Her voice hitched on his voice, but she smoothed it over quickly enough that Sokka was willing to ignore it. “I—I don’t think this will work.”
Sokka whirled around, his knees sweeping away the map into a cloud of dust. “…at all?”
Katara carded her fingers through her hair, setting her hair loopies astray. “I don’t know. There are too many holes, it relies on so much. And—” Katara looked at Aang, and Sokka followed her eyes. The boy had airbended to a different column, one much thinner than the one Ozai and the rest of the Gaang perched on. He sat cross-legged, meditating, as the setting Sun shone off his head. “I don’t think Aang can do it again.” She said softly, but the confession seemed louder than Ozai’s prior maniacal laughter.
“He’s strong, Kata—”
“I know he’s strong!” Katara shouted, and Sokka flinched as her shout broke through the silence. On his pedestal, Aang’s head lifted in interest, though he quickly schooled himself back into the bowed head of meditation. “I know he’s strong,” Katara whispered. “But he’s thirteen, Sokka. He just defeated the Fire Lord. He just found out he let loose some sort of murderous, powerful Spirit on the world—which is not his fault, but he will feel guilty anyway. He deserves…” Katara’s voice broke. “He deserves a life.”
Sokka had a feeling that statement was not only directed towards Aang, but he let it go. “We all do.” He spoke. The words were harsh, but Sokka had seen too much tonight to soften them. Sokka shut his eyes, willing away the image of Toph slipping from his hand, as Fire soldiers surrounded them. He hadn’t lost her, but it was damn close. Too close. “Yes, he’s younger than us, but we’re all used to war. I don’t think we’ve been kids for a long while.” The words were sombre. It was hard for Sokka to be positive in the setting Sun, as Tui’s secret-seeking gaze looked upon him.
As Katara looked to the rising Moon, her back straightened, eyes fluttering shut as Tui shone upon her face. Sokka blinked the exhaustion out of his eyes. If only he could be reenergized by the will of Tui alone.
“And whose fault is that?” Katara hissed into the cold, whispering air, eyes piercing into Sokka’s. Rage was alight on her face, searing as hot as the flame that burned Zuko’s.
“Ozai’s,” Sokka responded. “Which is why I will stay in the fight until he is dealt with.” Pause. “Which is why we need a plan.” Sokka spun his feet back to dangle over the edge, and Katara sat beside him. “I agree. Unless we hammer it out, the propaganda won’t work.” Sokka traced the map into the dirt again, and Katara analysed the diagram between them. “I think we can grab a ship to get to the Western Air Temple, but that doesn’t solve the issue of getting to the majority of Fire-occupied territories, most of which have people worshipping Ozai right now.” Sokka tapped where the Southern Water Tribe was on his makeshift map. It was irrelevant to the plan. He didn’t know why he drew it. “We can’t just declare Ozai powerless. That’ll turn Aang into an object of fear instead of peace.”
Katara hummed, tugging lightly at the choker around her neck. “We can’t put Zuko on the throne since he’s going to see Shao.”
Sokka continued to tap the Southern Water Tribe absent-mindedly, running through the resources and people they had. “Iroh could be placed on the throne, but he’s been called a traitor, so that might just cement people in their beliefs.”
“What if we gave them something new to think about?” Aang’s voice echoed from his private pillar, where he still meditated. Sokka flinched. He’d thought they’d been quiet enough to avoid the airbender’s attention. I guess nothing is secret when voices are just wind pushed through the throat.
“That might work, but it would have to be pretty damn distracting.” Sokka tilted his head. “Why?”
Aang spun to face the Water siblings. Against himself, Sokka found himself hoping. “The Fire Nation has changed in the last hundred years. They’ve lost parts of themselves, from their dances to their ideals to their worship. They deserve to rediscover it. If we reintroduce them to their traditions instead of trying to replace Ozai with a Spirit—”
And just like that, Sokka’s hope disappeared.
“You want to teach them song and dance and hope that is enough?” Sokka hissed, eyes tightening. “They burned the world for a hundred years! The ashmakers don’t give a shit about what dance moves used to be all the rage!” Sokka did try not to swear in front of the rest of them. That effort was gone, now.
“Old Fire dances?” A gravelly voice asked, and Sokka glanced at Zuko. “Surely you mean our firebending kata.”
Aang shook his head. “No. The Fire Nation was well-known for their dances, before—” Aang paused. “Anyway, there used to be a lot of travel between nations, and many people travelled to the Fire Nation for a chance to see the entertainment districts. Firebenders were commonplace at every festival.”
Sokka frowned.
When the Fire Nation first attacked, people hadn’t run. They’d watched. It was a key part of the story, mentioned through every retelling. Originally, Sokka had thought that they were paralysed in fear, but maybe the population was so used to fire being an amusement, they forgot that it could burn.
“Aang,” Katara said, voice rising. “You cannot be serious about this. Hebiko’s propaganda idea is more reasonable than that!”
“It worked before!” Aang exclaimed, leaping over from his column to theirs. Aang’s shout woke Ozai again, who blinked blearily at the group. Aang moved closer to the group, nodding quickly. “When I taught those kids the dances, they protected us! Even against their teachers, against soldiers! They need to think of themselves and their nation as people, not as soldiers!”
————————————
Once, the Fire Nation had danced.
It was a statement Zuko hadn’t dreamt he would ever hear.
Zuko bit his bottom lip as the distinct sound of a tsungi horn winded through the nooks and crannies of his head. Music may not have been his biggest shame in the Fire Nation, but it most certainly wasn’t a pride. Much like the rest of his hobbies—the swordfighting, the turtle-duck feeding, the knife-collecting—the tsungi horn was a private luxury, a vice equal to drink and smoke.
Yet, now, he had to wonder if Azula would’ve liked to dance. Would Lu Ten have played the pipa, would his mother have sung?
Pointless questions, and yet, and yet—
Zuko’s head was stuck on it. What could’ve been.
“Zuko didn’t join us because of culture, he joined us because he realised there was something wrong with the system! If we’re trying to persuade the Fire Nation of anything, we should focus on that!” Sokka exclaimed, and Zuko’s eyes snapped up.
The intensity of the moment was much like that of his second war council, right before Zuko inadvertently doomed the Earth Kingdom citizens to a siege under Sozin’s comet. Instinctively, Zuko squared his shoulders, eyes cast downwards in a show of respect. You are too bright to behold. It seemed to say. I am not worthy to look upon you. Zuko hated it. He couldn’t break free of it.
“The Fire Lord keeps people in check by promising and then following through,” Zuko spoke, voice gravelly and rough, nothing like Azula’s flippant and smooth tone. And yet, these people listened. He raised his eyes, looking at their attentive faces. Toph and Suki had joined them, though they hadn’t pitched an opinion yet. Unusual, for Toph. “My uncle once said that just as one must constantly feed a fire to keep it ablaze, the Fire Nation is ambitious, and must be kept alight by hope, the promises of something more.” Zuko blinked, weighing violence and diplomacy in his mind. “Aang’s idea will make diplomacy with the Fire Nation much easier in the future. It’s a way for Aang to prove himself to the Fire citizens, and then we can worry about moral compasses.”
It was silent as Team Avatar chewed over Zuko’s uncharacteristically eloquent speech. If only the words were Zuko’s, and not stolen from his uncle’s lengthy diplomacy lessons.
“I can see why you and Twinkletoes get along,” Toph spoke, tapping her foot against the ground. “I’d like to say I think this is stupid—” She put her hand up to stop anyone from interrupting. “—but I get the idea. The Earth Rumble has been happening for years in hundreds of cities in the Earth Kingdom. The Rumble is the same as the Fire Nation festivals, just less…” Toph waved her hands to gesture to Aang, who pouted, though he seemed to take her agreement for the win it was.
“Even if this could work, and that’s a big if,” Sokka said. “It won’t stop the rest of the Fire soldiers who are still fighting. It also won’t bring the Fire soldiers back from the colonies, and it won’t return the prisoners of war home.”
They didn’t have enough people to bring all the Fire soldiers back from the warfront. Slowly, Zuko turned to look at Hebiko.
Of all the people he didn’t want to be indebted to, Hebiko was the highest up on the list.
But this was what had to be done.
*Hebiko.* Zuko hadn’t imparted words like this in a while, not while audibly silent. He still didn’t like it. *You are going to offer to bring the soldiers home from the colonies, along with the rest of the Snake Spirits.*
Hebiko flicked her tongue while the rest of the Gaang discussed. *You left me, Zuko. You left me alone. I needed you.*
*You knew I was a new Spirit, and you tried to manipulate me into mistrusting mortals. You tried to exploit me!*
*I did.* Hebiko admitted, and Zuko’s fury deflated. *But was it so bad? I didn’t harm you, I didn’t actively stop you. I just wanted a companion, someone strong enough to protect me and inexperienced enough that they wouldn’t kill me.* Pause. *Besides, meeting you was one of the more entertaining parts of my life. There is only so much a Snake can do in the mortal realm.*
*These people—* Zuko nodded to Team Avatar. *—are good. They gave me a second chance after I tried to capture them several times. Gain their favour. Just try to get to know them. And…* Zuko sighed. If he wanted this done, this was the sacrifice he would make. *We can start fresh. I won’t abandon mortals to be your ‘companion’, but we can try again. But don’t try and manipulate me into decisions again, Hebiko. I’ve had enough of that.*
*I knew you’d come around.* Hebiko smiled, head peaking out of her coils. Before Zuko could respond, she began to speak. “Zuko and friends, if you want, we would be more than happy to bring the soldiers home.” Immediately, Aang’s face cracked into a smile. Zuko swallowed the sour taste in his mouth.
She really hadn’t done anything worse than anybody else in Zuko’s life, but there was still something about her that rubbed him the wrong way.
Maybe it was her willingness to manipulate someone as vulnerable as Zuko had been.
Maybe it was her hot-and-cold relationship with sincerity.
Either way, Zuko hoped he hadn’t just made a terrible decision.
Chapter 44: Priestess Rai
Chapter Text
In the Ship of Theseus argument, every part of the ship was replaced by an identical new part. After many years, the entire ship has been replaced, and it looks the same, but the parts are not the originals. In this situation, one must wonder if it is the same ship.
But take it one step further. If you say it is not the same ship, assume that every part is replaced. In the meanwhile, the rotted pieces are restored to their original condition and, slowly, every new part of the ship is replaced with the restored original. At what point is it the Ship of Theseus again?
To the final point, if you removed two members from Team Avatar, filling their spot with dozens of Snake Spirits, was it still Team Avatar?
Katara smiled gratefully at the Earth Kingdom man, who had rode his small ship over to Wulong Forest after seeing clouds of smoke and dust. From his relieved eyes, the way he shifted large clothen bags out of sight, Katara thought it was more likely he came to give funeral rites to whatever poor souls were involved. “I’m Hamon. Are you all—The Avatar! ” Hamon interrupted himself, eyes fastened to Aang’s forehead. “Of course, you must’ve been practicing your earthbending to get ready to defeat the Fire Lord—”
“Um, actually,” Aang raised his hand tentatively. “We’ve already defeated him.”
Hamon froze. “Really?” There was badly veiled hope in his eyes, like Aang hung the stars in the sky, like Aang was the star hung in the sky.
Sokka jabbed his finger towards the top of the column, where Toph was watching over (AKA kicking) the Fire Lord. “Really. Say—” Sokka eyed Hamon’s boat, grinning deviously. “—do you mind if we borrow your boat?”
“Sokka!” Katara hissed as Hamon blinked at her brother. “Sorry, Hamon, he’s got no manners.” She jabbed an elbow into his side, and Sokka yelped, before mumbling a quiet apology. “You see, though Aang has defeated the Fire Lord, we’d like to go round up the soldiers. To them, the war isn’t over quite yet.” The half-lie breathed easily through Katara’s teeth, and Katara offered the man another smile, this one with a tinge of pleading. “Appa—Aang’s sky bison—won’t be able to do it all in time, so my brother was wondering if we could borrow your boat to get to the other warzones. Aang can give you a ride back home on Appa.”
“I’m sure he’d love to answer all your questions about the fight!” Sokka butted in, and Katara nodded pragmatically.
“Well…” Hamon gnawed at his lip, casting his gaze around the teenagers. Katara had to wonder what he saw. Did he see children? Adults? Child soldiers or saviours? “Alright, I guess it’s fine, but I will need it back. Please don’t damage it. Or…” Hamon’s eyes lit up. “I can accompany you! I’m sure you’ll need my help guiding the boat!”
To Katara’s other side, standing far from Sokka, was Zuko. The firebender bowed, pointer fingers and thumbs pressed together to form the symbol for Fire. Immediately, Hamon narrowed his eyes, nose wrinkling. “Thank you, but this must be done on our own. I will make sure you receive a comparable reward.” Katara snorted lightly at his clipped tone, the distinct accent of Fire Nation Capital making the promise even more solemn. Even if she hadn’t known his parentage, Katara would’ve been able to guess that he was from Caldera immediately, rather from the colonies. She moved her gaze to Hamon, whose face had distorted even more.
“Besides, I know how to steer a boat,” Sokka interjected, though Hamon didn’t look at him. “The Southern W—”
“Is your mother Fire Nation?” Hamon interrupted, staring at Zuko, who rose from his deep bow with an enlightened expression on his face. Immediately, the firebender moved his hands to his side, pressing his palms against his legs.
Katara tilted her head. He can’t firebend quickly like that.
Zuko rarely had his hands by his sides and, if they were, the palms were splayed forward, ready to summon flames at a moment’s notice. With the way the war was going, Zuko couldn’t afford to waste that second of moving his hands into a ready position. Even Katara had gained that awareness, always resting with one hand over her water pouch.
Yet here he was, trying to be peaceful.
Unfortunately, Hamon wasn’t a bender and didn’t recognize the pose for the promise of peace that it was.
“Yes,” Zuko replied, and the man tightened his fists.
There were many children conceived in war, with yellow eyes and darkened hair. Oftentimes, they would be abandoned by their distraught mother or—if the mother kept them—both would be ousted by a disgusted village. Though they did not have Zuko’s golden eyes and inky hair, it did happen.
Clearly, that was Hamon’s hope for why Zuko was so obviously Fire Nation, regardless of the Caldera accent.
“My boat is wooden.” Hamon gritted out, eyebrows drawn together and eyes enraged, though his hands shook slightly, betraying that trace of fear he was hiding so well. After all, the Fire Nation had been sowing fear for a hundred years. Had been killing and colonizing. This man likely knew someone who died to a Fire Nation soldier, may have watched it himself. “I won’t let ashmakers on it. Find yourself a warship if you want to get off this island.”
A wisp of smoke drifted from Zuko’s nose, so faint that Katara thought she’d imagined it, yet the man stepped back, eyes widening in obvious fear. “Please,” Zuko kept his hands at his sides, clearly not wanting to make any accidentally-threatening movements. “We need to stop the war before more people die at the hands of my—” Zuko caught his mistake at the last moment. “Of the Fire Nation.”
“Your people?!” Hamon exclaimed, casting his gaze to Katara and Sokka. “Are you two in on this, too? Planning on joining forces, placing him—” Hamon gestured at Zuko. “On the throne to continue this war?!” Zuko flinched, and Katara frowned.
“Hamon, Zuko—”
“Zuko?” Hamon squinted further at Zuko. “Wait a minute, I’ve seen you somewhere, haven’t I?” More by instinct than by choice, Zuko’s feet shifted apart, palms moving to splay forward. “You were on the soldiers’ wanted posters! The former Crown Prince!” Pause as Hamon registered. “You really are planning on putting this ashmaker on the throne!”
“Do you remember what else it said on those posters?” Aang asked, walking forward. Hamon paused. “‘Disobeyed orders to exterminate the Water Tribe siblings and to capture the Avatar.’” Aang recited, though Katara noted that he’d replaced the Fire Lord’s comment of them being barbarians with siblings. “‘Permission to kill him on sight.’ He is my firebending teacher. The Fire Lord would not be defeated without him.”
“He’s a firebender,” Hamon argued, though his voice was more thoughtful, now.
“He’s a traitor.” Sokka contested, and Zuko flinched violently. However, the words seemed to soothe Hamon.
“I will go with the Avatar.” Hamon eyed Zuko, edging around him. “Return my boat to me, unburned. And don’t let him steer it. Or touch it. Try to stand in one spot.”
Sokka nodded, and Katara watched as he and Zuko turned towards the boat, though Zuko kept glancing back at Hamon.
Team Avatar, minus two, plus a couple dozen Snake Spirits. Was it still Team Avatar?
————————————
Hamon’s sailboat was a piddly thing, barely as long as three arctic hippos. It was all built on one level, though there was—thankfully—a raised “captain’s quarters” at the front. The roof of the “captain’s quarters”—in air quotes due to Sokka’s heavy skepticism in the name—went up to Sokka’s shoulders, meaning the boys would have to crouch or sit if they wanted to get out of the beating Sun. Thankfully, the tiny sleeping area was just big enough for Zuko and Sokka to unroll their sleeping arrangements and stow away their meagre supplies, shutting the door to prevent necessities from rolling out. At the back, sitting on one of two benches lining the sides of the boat, Sokka grasped the long rod that controlled the rudder—Hamon called it a tiller, I think.
For all his confidence, Sokka was not used to piloting an Earth Kingdom sailboat. In comparison to the umiaks that he’d grown up using for fishing and travel, the sailboat was just heavy, useless for any portages or storage. It remained in one body of water, never to leave it.
Yet, for these long, unobstructed distances, Sokka could see the appeal of a boat that was driven by the elements rather than by one’s own strength.
Sokka stood up to glance over the sleeping quarters, where Zuko sat on a flat, raised area at the front of the boat. No rails surrounded the firebender and his meagre sitting space, leaving his feet skimming the water. Small rainbowed flames flickered in and out of life around him, less a display of firebending and more of Spiritual prowess.
I wonder if he knows he’s doing that.
Sokka cleared his throat, and Zuko looked up, turning his body to look at Sokka. “So, err…” The awkwardness was back, a tension from miscommunication and buried feelings. “The clouds look nice.”
“Yeah. Fluffy.” Zuko tilted his head. “What—” The firebender scratched at his jaw, moving to rub his throat as he swallowed. Clearly, now that Sokka had broken the ice, he was ready for a proper conversation. “What is a hunting partner?”
Sokka startled, pushing the tiller to swerve left. Zuko let out a grunt, scrabbling to grip the sides of the wooden boat while Sokka pulled them back into control. “What do you mean?”
Zuko stood on the edge of his seating area, oddly balanced on the rocking boat, and along the edge of the railing before jumping onto the deck to sit on the opposite bench from Sokka. “You’ve mentioned it a couple times now, calling me your ‘hunting partner’. And you seemed—” Zuko rubbed the back of his neck, a red flush racing along his ears. With his free hand, Zuko flipped his hand back and forth, small streams of flames following. They seemed to emphasize something, but Sokka didn’t know what.
“Oh.” Describing what a hunting partner was, in its full intimacy seemed a bit too… deep to speak aloud. It was a public announcement of trust, yes, but that trust ran much deeper than what could be said. “Right.” Sokka could feel his own cheeks heating. “In the South, it’s dangerous to go out alone. So, to ensure everyone’s safety, every hunter has a partner that they trust to hunt with. They always go together. It’s a thing.” He mimicked Zuko’s handwaving, though it seemed less meaningful without the flame. The description was so barebones it shouldn’t count as an explanation, but what would Zuko know? “Why are you asking? Seriously?”
Zuko ignored the question. “There’s more to it than that. You were offended when I said we should go alone.”
Sokka sighed. Of course. Zuko was dense with every other emotional thing except Sokka’s emotional thing. “It’s about trust. I protect you, you protect me. There’s… not really a way to explain it. It’s about implicit, complete faith that the other person has your best interests at heart.” He pursed his lips, embarrassment pooling as red heat on his face. “Whatever, it doesn’t matter.” Zuko narrowed his eyes, golden slivers glaring at Sokka. Sokka sighed, guilt and nerves lying heavy on his tongue, loosening it. “I was the only boy in the Southern Water Tribe old enough to hunt, but I never had a partner. Despite the danger, I did it alone. I didn’t want to force it on you. It doesn’t matt—”
“I’ll be your hunting partner,” Zuko said, Caldera accent curling around the words oddly. “I trusted you in the Boiling Rock, I trust you here too.”
Sokka blinked rapidly. “You don’t ha—”
Zuko extended his arm, hand splayed open to the side. It was a gesture Sokka had seen his father and Bato make many times. “I trust you, Sokka. Though it may be more apt to call us battle partners.” Pause, and the longer Sokka waited, the more a distinct redness crept up the firebender’s neck. Finally, Sokka grasped Zuko’s forearm, and Zuko mimicked the motion. His pale skin was hot, smouldering with waiting flames, and Sokka smiled.
“Hunting partners, then?” He asked. It was so quiet, so loud.
“Hunting partners.” Zuko agreed. Sokka smiled, releasing his grip on Zuko’s arm.
Zuko leaned backwards, head falling over the railing in a stretch that resembled Tie Lee’s (Tai Lee? Ty Lee?) contortionist poses. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and Sokka tentatively rubbed his own outgrown wolftail. He’d cut it at the eclipse, but over the past few months he’d been neglecting it. “What was the deal with the haircut?” Sokka asked, somewhat impulsively.
Zuko raised his head slightly to look at Sokka. “I haven’t gotten a haircut.”
“No duh,” Sokka replied, waving his hand at Zuko’s head. “Before, when we first met, you were bald except for that ponytail. Looked like Rapunzel’s pubes.” Zuko furrowed his brows at that comment. “Earth Kingdom fairytale. Girl with long magic hair.”
“Oh, you mean the priestess Rai?” Zuko asked, hanging his head over the edge again.
“Who?”
“It’s a Fire Nation story. A Fire priestess long ago devoted her life to Agni. She vowed on her honour to never cut her hair, keeping it as long and luscious as Agni’s light. As her devotion grew, her hair lightened, becoming as golden as the Sun. She was Agni’s favoured priestess, sought after by every man in the kingdom, but she remained His priestess.” Pause. “Priests and priestesses aren’t allowed to have any romantic connections—they save that love for Agni. They can have sexual contact, though.” Sokka snorted at Zuko’s phrasing, and the firebender sent him a stinkeye. “One such man asked her hand in marriage and—when she declined—he subdued her and shaved her hair.” Zuko hummed. “She explained what occurred to Agni and the Sun went dark.” Sokka furrowed his brows. An eclipse, maybe, and this is their explanation. “But because she had technically broken her vow, Agni could not allow her to enter His temples again. She was dishonoured.”
“That’s not fair.” Sokka furrowed his brows, trying to connect this ‘Rai’ to the story of the golden-haired Earth princess ‘Rapunzel’.
“It’s not.” Zuko agreed, throat bobbing as he spoke. “Hair is important to the Fire Nation, though. It’s a symbol of your devotion. It used to be devotion to Agni, but now…” Zuko’s voice trailed off, but Sokka got the gist. That was just another way the Fire Nation began worshipping the Fire Lord. "But it's also representative of your honour. If you break a vow, the one affected will shave your head. Until it grows back, the world knows you are not to be trusted. It's a lesson, both to yourself and others."
“Then what was the deal with your hair?” Sokka asked, though he had a feeling he’d regret the question.
“My father was merciful when he banished me,” Zuko spoke quietly, raspy voice drifting on the sea winds. Sokka wondered if his voice was permanently raspy due to the smoke inhalation from his own burning face. “Usually, dishonoured Fire Nationals, especially soldiers like myself, have their head fully shaved, and if it is ever unshaved, it is the responsibility of fellow citizens to keep them in check by forcibly shaving it.” Pause as Zuko gathered himself and Sokka chewed over the information. The setting Sun shone behind Zuko’s head, fluttering hair forming a halo. In that moment, he could understand why hair was considered a dedication to their Sun Spirit, the way the Sun turned the wind-struck strands into faux flames. “Instead of shaving my entire head, my father only had it partially shaved to represent my ability to return to honour if I captured Aang.”
Except it was just another way to send you on a fool’s quest, a tantalizing reminder of what you could never have every time you looked in the mirror.
“Oh,” Sokka spoke. What else could he say?
Zuko shifted. “Don’t feel bad about it. Though I guess it wasn’t very flattering if I looked like…” Zuko’s mouth twisted into a grimace. “Priestess Rai’s pubes.”
Chapter 45: the rat runs from the cat who runs from the dog who runs from the human who runs from the rat
Notes:
Katara my darling <3
Chapter Text
Push, pull. Katara whispered to her water. It didn’t understand commands like “circle”, a droplet didn’t know what a circle was. But, should one push East and pull South at the top, then pWest and North at the bottom, then Water could make a circle. This is to say, as the stream of water circled her head, snaking to whirl around different members on the seat, she felt much like Water.
She prouded herself on her emotional intelligence, just as Water prided itself on its complexities, yet at its core she felt that her intelligence was made of simple questions and simple answers. Yet Hamon, sitting across from her with his crossed arms and glaring eyes, felt much to Katara as Katara did to Water when she asked it to “circle”.
“What—” Are you looking at? She wanted to say. She didn’t. “What’s wrong, Hamon?” Unlike Aang, Katara couldn’t hold any ill will against him for his treatment of Zuko. It sucked, but she couldn’t judge him for it. She’d do the same thing. She had done the same thing. Come. Pull. Katara whispered to the water, which promptly swirled back into her flask.
“You.” Hamon spoke simply, still glaring.
“Excuse you?” Katara spoke, spoke like the tide pulling back before a tsunami. It was a warning. It was preparation for the coming disaster.
Hamon didn’t falter. Though no earthbender, he was as stubborn as the rock upon which his nation was named. “Airbenders are pacifists. A light wind on flames will do nothing more than fan it. Waterbenders however… you are made to oppose Fire, and yet you appease it. Traitor not only to peace, but to your element itself.” He did not mention Toph, an earthbender, of his own nation.
“I had my own objections to the situation, Hamon.” Katara hissed. “But Zuko proved himself. He may be Fire, but he is also a good person. Don’t spe—”
“He’s an ashmaker.” Hamon replied. All that reluctant agreement from before was gone, now that Zuko was absent. “He’s a killer. What else can a flame do? It cannot soothe your aches, cannot build your cities, cannot protect you from heights. It burns and it eats.”
Katara bit her lip. What could she say? These were things she’d thought many times before, things she’d critiqued many times before. Aang didn’t interrupt with an answer to save her, likely too lost in thought to consider Hamon’s words.
“Do you like not having salmonella?” Suki asked, and Hamon glanced at her. “Do you like not getting hypothermia in the winter? Do you like being able to see at night? Look, Hamon,” She said his name perfectly in her Earth accent. Uh-mon, not Am-on. The Kyoshi Warriors all had those distinct intonations, like ever accent jumbled in a hat and drawn from randomly. “I have as much reason to hate the Fire Nation—and Zuko—as you do. His soldier burned down my village, attacked my sisters, and raided every corner until he found the Avatar. It was not until I met Azula that I realised he was merciful, or as merciful as the Fire Nation can be.” Suki hummed. “I’ve forgiven him, though I was directly wronged by him, because I know as disgusting a people they can be, Fire itself is not solely an element of fear.”
Hamon grumbled, though he didn’t speak.
Katara stared at Suki, but didn’t speak either.
“Bullshit. All of you.” Toph said loudly, over the whistling winds, and Hamon flinched. “What does it matter. Zuko was bad, now he’d good. End of. Besides, I am sure-as-hell not using my earthbending to build roads, so why does it matter what they use their firebending for?”
“Language.” Katara chimed absentmindedly, tapping her fingers on the worn leather of Appa’s saddle. What was she to use her waterbending for in this new world? She’d only learned fighting with it… that was all that was useful to learn, other than healing, and she wouldn’t be spending the rest of her life healing. She was fine healer. She was an excellent fighter.
Katara looked up at the sky. What was she to do, in this new world? Bend water into the shape of houses? Heal hunters’ aches and pains? Become a midwife and cut down on the birth mortality rate? No. She may be able to heal, but she was not a healer. She was a fighter. Maybe once, in a world without war, she would’ve been satisfied with building and healing. Maybe once, in a world where other Southern Waterbenders existed, she would’ve been happy like that.
She didn’t know anymore.
What would Katara do when she could not fight?
Sokka was right. Katara realised, looking at Suki’s war-creased face, and Toph’s hardened eyes. We are all used to war. They would not leave, would they? The war would end, but it would never end for them. Their formative years, spent fighting and fleeing, chasing the war wherever it went.
Water rushed in her ears.
This war will never end. Not for any of us.
Perhaps Toph would return to her arena, fighting subpar earthbenders in chase of the thrill of a fight. Maybe Sokka would hunt, again, going against bigger and bigger predators in hopes of proving himself. Maybe Katara would go with him, slashing the skin of a polar bear dog instead of trading blows with a firebender.
Even Aang would not escape it. Until his death, he would be a peacekeeper. Never was a kid, never would be.
And Zuko…
Katara blinked fiercely, discreetly bending the water droplets away from her eyes.
Zuko would never escape the war. He would not even be able to die to get away from it. He would live forever, as generations of humans forgot, Zuko as the sole conservor of that external war turned internal. Perhaps he’d go to the Spirit World. Perhaps he’d, eventually, go insane and turn into a malevolent Spirit. The new Avatar would be sent to kill the Spirit that a past Avatar and his friends created. How cyclical.
Appa grunted, and they descended—why were they descending?
She couldn't focus on something as silly as the present. Aang would handle that. Katara needed to handle the future. After all, they were all doomed. Maybe Suki would have a chance. She could return to Kyoshi Island. Kyoshi Island was neutral for most of the war. Yet Suki was a child, too. She was drawn in by Katara, Sokka, and Aang, and had spent time in a notorious Fire prison. She’d been subjected to the same horrors of war as them… perhaps even worse since the Kyoshi Warriors had been placed on the front line.
“Katara?” Aang spoke, though his voice bubbled, as muffled as if he spoke from underwater, but maybe Katara was underwater. “Katara, what’s wrong?”
Katara cast her eyes around the saddle. Hamon was gone—where did he go?—and Suki looked at her with thinly-veiled worry. Toph, nonchalant as ever, had her feet angled towards Katara on the leather mat, though Katara knew good and well that Toph couldn’t ‘see’ anything on Appa. “Sorry.” She spoke. They’d landed outside a house in the Earth Kingdom, likely Hamon’s. They’d dropped off the man. Right, Aang had said they were almost there. “Lost in thought.” Aang pursed his lips, clearly about to press, but Katara held up a hand. “We need to get to the Fire Nation ASAP. Who knows what kind of power grab is happening without Ozai there?” Katara gestured at the knocked out, gagged, and tussed Fire Lord in the back of Appa’s saddle, covered with a blanket as to not alarm Hamon.
Aang sighed. He was too tired to protest, thankfully. “Okay, Katara.” He hopped onto Appa’s head, though the leap seemed lower than usual, like a weight was pulling down his airbending. Katara wanted to ask, wanted to check on him.
She didn’t. If she asked, Aang would ask her, too.
“Yip yip!”
Katara lay back against the firm leather of the saddle’s “railings”, eyes wide open in hopes of warding off more horrific thoughts of child soldiers.
“Katara?” Suki whispered to her side. Katara glanced over. “Thinking about the Fire Nation and the plan?”
Katara should’ve said yes. “No.” Pause. “It’s just—” Katara lowered her voice to a whisper, hopefully low enough that Aang’s airbending wouldn’t whisk it to his ears. “We’re child soldiers, Suki. We grew up on war and battles. Tui and La, I only know waterbending fighting forms, not anything more. I never focused on structure, serious healing, nothing. I can fight. That’s it.” Tears pricked at her eyes, only to be pulled away by more waterbending.
“You’re wondering how you’ll exist in peacetime.”
“Yeah.”
Suki bit her lip. “I know. All I can think about is how I’ll get my sisters back from the Fire Nation encampments. Who knows how far they’d been sent, if they’d even been sent together.” Suki laughed bitterly. “If only I had those Spirit powers. Then I’d be able to teleport across the continent and bring them home.”
Katara blinked. “What do you mean?”
The Kyoshi Warrior smiled at her. “I guess you all had a lot of your mind. When you’d returned from the Spirit World, I appeared with you guys. I’m guessing the Spirits didn’t want a mortal too close to their secret passage.” Pause. “Anyway, I know how you feel about peacetime. It’s easier to fight. But in peacetime there is no push other than hope. I hope I can find my sisters at this prison. I hope they are all together and unharmed. I hope there is a way to get them out of there. How does one push forward on diplomatic matters?” Suki leaned backwards, hair whipping in the wind. “In war, but especially in prison, I adopted this mantra. Eat, sleep, work. And work applied to everything. Work on prison chores, work on escaping, work on fighting. What do I do now?”
Katara nodded. This was not a time for sympathy but empathy. Neither of them wanted to hear ‘I’m sorry’, but wanted to know that the other was suffering too. “We can always join Toph in her underground fight ring.” Suki laughed, and Toph looked up.
Toph snorted. “You guys wouldn’t cut it.”
————————————
Zuko paced on the small boat, avoiding the tiller that Sokka was carefully moving. “Are we going the right way?”
Sokka released the tiller and slammed his hands into his lap. “Yes! For the last time! Yes!” Pause, before Sokka muttered. “What happened to trust, huh?”
“I trust you to watch my back. This is different.”
Sokka shrugged, eyes returning to the horizon while Zuko went back to pacing. “Do your meditation or dance poses or something. You’re freaking me out.”
Zuko tossed his hands into the air. “I can’t! This is a wooden fucking boat! Why do you think I had a metal ship? Do you want to swim all the way to the Sun Warriors?”
The Water Tribe boy glared at him. “You’ll be fine. Go do your meditation thing and leave me alone.”
Sokka usually wanted to talk while working. Clearly, Zuko wasn’t very good company right now. He inched around the sleeping quarters to perch cross-legged on the small flat surface at the front of the boat. Cupping his hands in front of him, Zuko summoned the tiniest flame, barely the size of his pinkie finger. It was so tiny that the hues usually arcing through it vanished, creating an unassuming candle. Kaiya’s locket felt warm around his neck, spreading a feeling of comfort throughout his body.
The absence of his Mask on his hip was obvious. In such a small area, Zuko didn’t need to hold it at all times—it wasn’t like it was going to get lost—so it rested on his sleeping bag in the captain’s quarters. Being out of its touch was… well, like a breath of fresh air. That prodding for justice and vengeance and violence—though still there—was lowered to properly mortal levels. And, even better, Sokka wasn’t looking at him with that devastated look anymore.
Life was good. If only he had enough space to walk around on this damned boat.
He was used to small ships. Agni, the Wani was damn small. It was meant to be embarrassing, the small, insignificant ship for the small, insignificant boy, yet Zuko would take the Wani in a heartbeat compared to the matchbox he was currently standing in.
A matchbox that could go up in flames the longer Zuko meditated.
He extinguished the fire.

Pages Navigation
LousyCamper on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 12:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Little_Gracie on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 04:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 1 Fri 11 Apr 2025 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Apr 2025 12:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntRatHairs on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Aug 2025 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Little_Gracie on Chapter 2 Tue 28 Jan 2025 03:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 2 Tue 28 Jan 2025 05:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Apr 2025 10:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nessaj on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Jun 2025 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Jun 2025 02:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nessaj on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Jun 2025 07:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Jun 2025 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
usagiunauna on Chapter 2 Fri 17 Oct 2025 08:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 2 Sun 19 Oct 2025 07:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
LividMercy on Chapter 3 Fri 31 Jan 2025 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 3 Fri 31 Jan 2025 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 3 Fri 11 Apr 2025 05:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 3 Sat 12 Apr 2025 12:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 3 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
MIAU2007 on Chapter 4 Wed 19 Feb 2025 04:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 4 Wed 19 Feb 2025 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luruki on Chapter 4 Fri 21 Feb 2025 07:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 4 Fri 21 Feb 2025 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
AragornsBrokeToes on Chapter 4 Fri 28 Mar 2025 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 4 Thu 03 Apr 2025 02:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 4 Fri 11 Apr 2025 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 5 Fri 11 Apr 2025 10:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 5 Sat 12 Apr 2025 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 5 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 6 Fri 11 Apr 2025 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 6 Sat 12 Apr 2025 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 6 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
tsukinopen on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 11:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
SlightlyAceLes on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 11:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Luruki on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 11:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
yipyipallyall on Chapter 7 Tue 08 Apr 2025 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
milliemartian on Chapter 7 Thu 10 Apr 2025 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
knightinpinkunderwear on Chapter 7 Fri 11 Apr 2025 10:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation